1 All set for a summer holiday
　　1
　　All set for a summer holiday
　　Four children were singing at the tops of their voices in a car that was going up a steep mountain-side road.
　　A parrot was also joining in, very much out of tune, cocking up her crest in excitement. Theman at the wheel turned round with a grin.
　　‘I say! I can’t even hear the car hooter. What’s the matter with you all?’
　　Philip, Jack, Dinah and Lucy-Ann stopped singing and shouted answers at him.
　　‘It’s the beginning of the hols!’
　　‘And we’re going to have a donkey each to ride in the mountains!’
　　‘Pop goes the weasel!’ That was Kiki the parrot, of course, joining in.
　　‘We’ve got eight weeks of fun all together.’
　　‘And you’ll be with us, Bill, as well as Mother! Mother, aren’t you excited too?’
　　Mrs Mannering smiled at Philip. ‘Yes - but I hope you’re not going to be as noisy as this all thetime. Bill, you’ll have to protect me from this rowdy crowd of children.’
　　‘I’ll protect you all right,’ promised Bill, swinging the car round another bend. ‘I’ll knock alltheir heads together once a day at least - and if Lucy-Ann starts getting tough with me I’ll …’
　　‘Oh Bill! said Lucy-Ann, the youngest and least boisterous of the lot. ‘Jack’s always saying I’mnot tough enough. I ought to be by now, though, considering all the adventures I’ve been through.’
　　‘Tough enough, tough enough!’ chanted Kiki the parrot, who loved words that sounded alike.
　　‘Tough enough, tough …’
　　‘Oh, stop her,’ groaned Mrs Mannering. She was tired with their long car journey, and washoping it would soon be over. She had eight weeks of the children’s holidays before her, and wasquite sure she would be worn out before the end of it.
　　Philip and Dinah were her own children, and Jack and Lucy-Ann, who had no parents, livedwith her in the holidays and loved her as if she were their own mother. Bill Cunningham was theirvery good friend, and had had some hair-raising adventures with them.
　　He had come with them on these holidays to keep them out of any more adventures - or so hesaid! Mrs Mannering vowed she was not going to let them out of her sight for eight weeks, unlessBill was with them - then they couldn’t possibly disappear, or fall into some dreadful newadventure.
　　‘They ought to be safe, tucked away in the Welsh mountains, with both you and me, Bill, tolook after them,’ said Mrs Mannering. Mr Mannering had been dead for many years and MrsMannering often found it difficult to cope with so many lively children at once, now that they weregrowing older.
　　Philip loved any animal, bird or insect. His sister Dinah didn’t share this love at all, and dislikedmost wild animals, and hated quite a number of harmless insects, though she was certainly betterthan she used to be. She was a hot-tempered girl, as ready to use her fists as Philip, and they hadmany a battle, much to gentle Lucy-Ann’s dismay.
　　Lucy-Ann and Jack were brother and sister too. Kiki the parrot was Jack’s beloved parrot,usually to be found on his shoulder. In fact, Mrs Mannering had once actually suggested that sheshould put a little leather patch on the shoulders of each of Jack’s coats to stop Kiki from wearingthin places there with her clawed feet.
　　Jack was fond of birds, and he and Philip spent many an exciting hour together bird-watching,or taking photographs. They had a marvellous collection of these, which Bill said was worth a lotof money. They had brought cameras with them on this holiday, and, of course, their field-glassesfor watching birds at a distance.
　　‘We might see eagles again,’ said Jack. ‘Do you remember the eagle’s nest we found near thatold castle in Scotland once, Philip? We might see buzzards too.’
　　‘Buzz-z-z-z-z-z,’ said Kiki at once. ‘Buzz! Buzz off!’
　　‘We might even have an adventure,’ said Philip, with a grin. ‘Though Mother and Bill are quitecertain they will guard us from even the smallest one this time!’
　　Now here they were, all set for a wonderful holiday in the Welsh mountains, in a very lonelyspot, where they could wander about with cameras and field-glasses wherever they liked. Eachchild was to have a donkey, so that they could ride along the narrow mountain paths as much asthey wished.
　　‘I shan’t always come with you,’ said Mrs Mannering, ‘because I’m not so thrilled with donkey-riding as you are. But Bill will be with you, so you’ll be safe.’
　　‘Ah - but will Bill be safe with us?’ said Jack, with a grin. ‘We always seem to drag him intosomething or other. Poor Bill!’
　　‘If you manage to pull me into an adventure in the middle of some of the loneliest of the Welshmountains, you’ll be clever,’ said Bill.
　　The car swung round another bend and a farmhouse came into sight.
　　‘We’re nearly there,’ said Mrs Mannering. ‘I believe I can see the farmhouse we’re going tostay at. Yes - there it is.’
　　The children craned their necks to see it. It was a rambling old stone place, set on the mountain-side, with barns and out-buildings all around. In the evening sunset it looked welcoming andfriendly.
　　‘Lovely!’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘What’s it called?’
　　Bill said something that sounded like ‘Doth-goth-oo-elli-othel-in.’
　　‘Gracious!’ said Dinah. ‘What a name! Not even Kiki could pronounce that, I’m sure. Tell herit, Bill. See what she says.’
　　Bill obligingly told the name to the parrot, who listened solemnly and raised her crest politely.
　　‘Now you just repeat that,’ said Jack to Kiki. ‘Go on!’
　　‘This-is-the-house-that-Jack-built,’ said the parrot, running all the words together. The childrenlaughed.
　　‘Good try, Kiki!’ said Jack. ‘You can’t stump Kiki, Bill - she’ll always say something. Goodold Kiki!’
　　Kiki was pleased by this praise, and made a noise like the car changing gear. She had beendoing this at intervals during the whole of the journey and had nearly driven Mrs Mannering mad.
　　‘Don’t let Kiki start that again,’ she begged. ‘Thank goodness we are here at last! Where’s thefront door, Bill - or isn’t there one?’
　　There didn’t seem to be one. The track went up to what appeared to be a barn and stopped there.
　　A small path then ran to the farmhouse, divided into three and went to three different doors.
　　The children tumbled out of the car. Bill got out and stretched his legs. He helped MrsMannering out and they all looked round. A cock near by crowed and Kiki promptly crowed too,much to the cocks astonishment.
　　A plump, red-faced woman came hurrying out of one of the doors, a welcoming smile on herface. She called behind her to someone in the house.
　　‘Effans, Effans, they have come, look you, they have come!’
　　‘Ah - Mrs Evans,’ said Bill, and shook hands with her. Mrs Mannering did the same. A smallman came running out of the house, and came up to them too.
　　‘This iss Effans, my husband,’ said the plump woman. ‘We hope you will be very happy withus, what-effer!’
　　This was said in a pleasant sing-song voice that the children liked very much. Everybody shookhands solemnly with Mrs Evans and her husband, and Kiki held out a claw as well.
　　‘A parrot, look you!’ cried Mrs Evans to her husband. ‘Effans, a parrot!’
　　Mr Evans didn’t seem to like the look of Kiki as much as his wife did, but he smiled politely.
　　‘It iss very welcome you are,’ he said in his sing-song voice. ‘Will you pleass to come thisway?’
　　They all followed Effans. He led them to the farm-house, and, when the door was flung open,what a welcome sight met the children’s eyes!
　　A long, sturdy kitchen table was covered with a snow-white cloth, and on it was set the finestmeal the children had ever seen in their lives.
　　A great ham sat ready to be carved. A big tongue garnished round with bright green parsley satby its side. An enormous salad with hard-boiled eggs sprinkled generously all over it was in themiddle of the table. Two cold roast chickens were on the table too, with little curly bits of coldbacon set round.
　　The children’s eyes nearly fell out of their heads. What a feast! And the scones and cakes! Thejams and the pure yellow honey! The jugs of creamy milk!
　　‘I say - are you having a party or something?’ asked Jack, in awe.
　　‘A party! No, no - it is high tea for you, look you,’ said Mrs Evans. ‘We cannot do dinners foryou at night, we are busy people! You shall have what we have, and that is all. Here is high tea foryou today, and when you have washed, it iss ready!’
　　‘Oh - have we got to wash?’ said Philip with a sigh. ‘I’m clean enough. Golly, look at thatmeal! I say, if we’re going to have food like this these hols I shan’t want to go donkey-riding atall. I’ll just stay here and eat!’
　　‘Well, if you do that you’ll be too fat for any donkey to carry,’ said his mother. ‘Go and wash,Philip. Mrs Evans will show us our rooms - we can all do with a wash and a brush - and then wecan do justice to this magnificent meal.’
　　Up some narrow winding stairs went the little party, into big low-ceilinged rooms set withheavy old-fashioned furniture. Mrs Evans proudly showed them a small bathroom, put in forvisitors to the farmhouse.
　　There were four rooms for the party. Bill had a small one to himself. Mrs Mannering had a bigone, well away from the children’s rooms, because they were often so noisy in the mornings.
　　Philip and Jack had a curious little room together, whose ceiling slanted almost to the floor, andthe girls had a bigger one next door.
　　‘Isn’t this going to be fun?’ said Jack, scrubbing his hands vigorously in the bathroom, whilstKiki sat on a tap. ‘I’m longing to get at that meal downstairs. What a spread!’
　　‘Move up,’ said Dinah impatiently. ‘There’s room for two at this basin. We shall have to take itin turns to come in in the morning. Oh, Kiki, don’t fly off with the nail-brush! Jack, stop her.’
　　The nail-brush was rescued and Kiki was tapped on the beak. She didn’t mind. She was lookingforward to the food downstairs as much as the children. She had seen a bowl of raspberries whichshe meant to sit as near to as possible. She flew to Jack’s shoulder and muttered loving things intohis ear whilst he dried his hands on a very rough towel.
　　‘Stop it, Kiki. You tickle,’ said Jack. ‘Are you ready, you others? Aunt Allie! Bill! Are youready? We’re going downstairs.’
　　‘Coming!’ cried the others, and down they all went. Now for a proper feast!
第1章 一切都为暑假准备好了
　　第1章 一切都为暑假准备好了
　　一辆汽车在陡峭的山路上攀爬，四个孩子在车里放开喉咙大声地唱着歌。
　　一只鹦鹉也加入了合唱。虽然跑调得很厉害，但她激动得连头上的翎毛都竖了起来。
　　开车的男人咧嘴笑着转过头来：
　　“听我说，我都听不到汽车喇叭的声音了。你们这都是怎么啦？”
　　菲利普、杰克、黛娜和露西安停止了歌唱，大喊着回答他：
　　“因为假期开始了啊！”
　　“我们每个人都能有一头毛驴在山间骑！”
　　“砰，去追黄鼠狼！”当然也少不了鹦鹉琪琪。
　　“我们有八个礼拜可以玩啦！”
　　“而且比尔你也会跟我们在一起啊！还有妈妈！妈妈，你难道不激动吗？”
　　曼纳林夫人对菲利普微笑道：“我激动啊，但是我希望你们不会一直像现在这样吵。比尔，你可得保护我不总是受这帮孩子的吵闹。”
　　“我肯定会保护你的，”比尔一口答应道，车子转了个弯，“我每天把他们所有人的头都至少敲一遍。如果露西安敢和我来硬的，我就……”
　　“哦，比尔！”露西安说道，她是这群孩子中最小、最不吵闹的那一个，“杰克还总是说我不够强硬呢。我应该变得更坚强更硬气，从现在就开始，因为我也经历了所有那些冒险啦。”
　　“足够坚强 [1] ，足够坚强！”鹦鹉琪琪唱道，她喜欢这种听起来非常相似的单词组合，“足够坚强，足够……”
　　“噢，快让她停下来！”曼纳林夫人抱怨道。长途的汽车旅行已经让曼纳林夫人感到非常疲惫了，她巴不得早点结束。她还要跟这群孩子一起度过八周的时间，而她非常确定，自己在假期结束前就会精疲力竭。
　　这群孩子中，菲利普和黛娜是曼纳林夫人自己的孩子，而杰克和露西安是无父无母的孤儿，假期时会来跟她一起住。杰克和露西安也很爱曼纳林夫人，就像爱自己的亲生母亲一样。比尔•坎宁安是孩子们的好朋友，曾跟他们一起经历过几段令人毛骨悚然的冒险。
　　这个假期比尔要跟孩子们一起度过，就是为了阻止他们再去掺和过去那种冒险活动。
　　至少他是这样说的！曼纳林夫人发誓说，这八周的时间里孩子们都不能离开她的视线范围，除非有比尔跟着他们——这样孩子们就不太可能失踪了，或者卷入某个新的可怕的冒险之中。
　　“他们这次应该会安全了。关在威尔士山区里，还有比尔你跟我一起，咱俩一起看着他们。”曼纳林夫人说道。曼纳林先生在很多年前就已经去世了。曼纳林夫人常常发现，自己一次要对付这么多精力旺盛的孩子，实在是力不从心。尤其是现在，孩子们的年龄越来越大了。
　　菲利普喜欢所有的动物，什么鸟啊昆虫都喜欢。黛娜则完全没有他的这种喜好，反而讨厌绝大多数的野生动物，并且对很多无害的昆虫也十分憎恶。虽然她现在已经比过去好多了，不再那么极端。黛娜是个脾气火暴的女孩，她像菲利普一样，喜欢用拳头来解决问题。他俩总是打架，这一点常常让文静的露西安感到非常惊慌。
　　杰克和露西安也是一对兄妹。鹦鹉琪琪是杰克的爱鸟，总是待在他的肩膀上。事实上，曼纳林夫人曾经提议要给杰克所有衣服的肩膀位置都缝上一块小皮补丁。这样琪琪就不会用她的尖爪子把这里的衣料钩破了。
　　杰克非常喜欢鸟。他总是与菲利普一起观鸟，给鸟儿拍照，共同度过了很多开心的时光。他们拍了很多非常了不起的照片，比尔说这些照片能值一大笔钱。这个假期他们也带着相机，当然还有双筒望远镜。他们要想从很远的地方观察鸟儿，非要借助望远镜不可。
　　“我们可能会有机会看到雕。”杰克说道，“你还记得我们那次在苏格兰旧城堡边上发现的那个雕巢吗，菲利普？我们或许还能见到秃鹰。”
　　“秃秃秃秃秃秃……”琪琪立刻说道，“秃！秃顶！”
　　“我们还可能再有一次冒险呢，”菲利普嬉笑道，“虽然妈妈和比尔都非常肯定，他们这次一定连最小冒险的边儿都不让我们沾！”
　　现在他们在这儿，为美好的假期做好了一切准备。威尔士山区，人迹罕至的地方，他们能够带着相机和双筒望远镜，在任何想去的地方尽情徜徉。每个孩子都将有一头小毛驴。这样他们就能骑着小毛驴，在山间的窄道上想走多久就走多久。
　　“我不能总是跟着你们，”曼纳林夫人说道，“我可不像你们对骑毛驴那么有兴趣。但比尔会一直跟着你们，这样你们就很安全了。”
　　“啊，但是跟我们在一起，比尔会安全吗？”杰克咧开嘴笑道，“我们似乎总是把他拖进什么事儿当中，可怜的比尔！”
　　“在威尔士山区最荒无人烟的地方，如果你们也能把我拉进某个冒险，那你们可太厉害啦。”比尔说道。
　　汽车又转了个弯，一座农庄出现在了众人的视野之中。
　　“我们就快到了，”曼纳林夫人说道，“我已经能看到我们要住的农庄了。没错，就是那里！”
　　孩子们一个个都伸长了脖子去看。那是一座老旧杂乱的石砌建筑，坐落在半山腰上，连带着谷仓和其他额外搭建的棚屋之类的，在夕阳的余晖中显得友善而温暖。
　　“好棒的地方。”露西安说道，“这地方叫什么名字？”
　　比尔嘴里吐出了一长串单词，听起来好像是“做吧去吧假日旅店”。
　　“太酷了！”黛娜说道，“多棒的名字啊，我相信即使是琪琪也发不出这个音来。跟她说一遍，比尔，听听她会怎么说？”
　　比尔殷勤地告诉鹦鹉农庄的名字，琪琪郑重其事地听完，有礼貌地竖起了她头上的翎毛。
　　“你重复一遍，快！”杰克对琪琪说道。
　　“这——是——杰克——建造的——房子。”鹦鹉用含混地把所有单词连在一起的方式吐出了一个句子。孩子们全都笑了起来。
　　“好样的，琪琪！”杰克说道，“你是不可能难倒琪琪的，比尔，她总能说出些什么来。
　　好样的，老伙计！”
　　琪琪对这句称赞很满意，用类似汽车换挡的声音作为回应。在整段旅程中，她时不时就会发出这个声音，而这让曼纳林夫人简直要抓狂了。
　　“不要再招惹琪琪发出那种声音了。”曼纳林夫人恳求道，“谢天谢地，我们终于到了。
　　比尔，大门在哪里？难道这里根本没有大门吗？”
　　这座农庄好像真的没有大门。车道的尽头就是一个似乎是谷仓的地方。另有一条通往农舍的小径，在中间处分成三条岔路，把三个房门连接在一起。
　　孩子们从车里蜂拥而出。比尔也钻了出来，好好地伸展了一下双腿。他扶着曼纳林夫人下了车。所有人都好奇地四下里张望着。不远处的一只公鸡啼叫了起来，琪琪也立即模仿着叫出了声，可把公鸡吓坏了。
　　一个丰满的红脸女人飞快地从一扇门里钻了出来，满脸堆着欢迎的笑容。她转身向房子里喊道。
　　“埃文斯先生，埃文斯先生，他们到了，看啊，他们到了！”
　　“你好，埃文斯太太。”比尔边说边跟她握了握手，曼纳林夫人也做了同样的动作。一个矮小的男人从房子里跑了出来，来到他们跟前。
　　“这是埃文斯先生，我先生。”丰满的女人说道，“我们衷心希望你们在这里能过得非常开心，不管咋样！”
　　埃文斯太太说话的调子非常令人愉悦，像唱歌一样，孩子们非常喜欢。他们每个人都郑重其事地跟埃文斯太太以及她先生握了手，包括琪琪也伸出了她的爪子。
　　“一只鹦鹉，看啊！”埃文斯太太冲她先生叫道，“埃文斯先生，一只鹦鹉！”
　　埃文斯先生似乎对琪琪的外表并不像他太太那样喜爱，不过他礼貌地微笑着。
　　“真是太欢迎你们的到来了，”埃文斯先生同样用唱歌一样的调子说道，“请你们跟我到这边来好吗？”
　　大家跟在埃文斯先生的身后，来到了农舍跟前。当房门被一把推开的时候，孩子们都惊喜地瞪大了眼睛。
　　一张又长又结实的餐桌铺着雪白的桌布，上面摆满了孩子们从来没见过的丰盛的美食。
　　一只超大的火腿正等待着人们割开，旁边是一条肥硕的装饰着鲜绿的欧芹的烤牛舌。
　　桌子中间有一盘用煮鸡蛋做的巨型沙拉。此外桌上还有两只冷餐烤鸡，放凉了的小培根卷围在四周。
　　孩子们惊讶得眼珠子都快掉下来了。多丰盛的晚宴啊，有那么多的司康饼、蛋糕、果酱、金黄纯净的蜂蜜，以及一大壶泛着奶沫的牛奶！
　　“我说——您是要开晚会或做什么事情吗？”杰克小心翼翼地问道。
　　“晚会？不不，这是为你们准备的下午茶而已，看啊，”埃文斯太太说道，“晚上我们就不能为你们单独准备晚餐了，我们都非常忙！我们有什么你们就只能吃什么了。这是你们今天的下午茶，等你们梳洗过后就可以开吃啦！”
　　“啊，我们还要去梳洗吗？”菲利普长叹一声，“我已经够干净的啦。天哪，这吃得太棒啦！如果我们整个假期都这样吃，我一点儿都不想去骑毛驴了。我就留在这里吃东西好啦！”
　　“如果那样的话你就会重得任何一头毛驴都抬不动你啦。”他母亲曼纳林夫人说道，“快去洗吧，菲利普。埃文斯太太会带我们每个人去各自的房间。等大家都梳洗整理好了，就可以尽情来享受这丰盛的宴席啦。”
　　一小群人沿着一道窄窄的盘旋而上的楼梯向上走。楼上是几间屋顶很矮，塞满了老式家具的大房间。埃文斯太太自豪地向他们展示了一间小的盥洗室，这是专门为来农庄的游客们单独准备的。
　　农庄一共为他们准备了四个房间。比尔有一个小单间。曼纳林夫人则得到了一个大单间，而且离孩子们的房间最远，因为他们早晨起来的时候实在是太闹了。菲利普与杰克共享一间有意思的小房间，屋里的天花板几乎一直倾斜到了地板上。两个女孩子则住在他们隔壁稍大一些的房间里。
　　“这一切难道不是太妙了吗？”杰克说道，他在盥洗室里用力地擦洗着双手，琪琪则站在一个水龙头上，“我实在太期待楼下的饭菜了，它们简直太丰盛了！”
　　“你往那边去一点，”黛娜不耐烦地说道，“这个水池一次只能让两个人洗。咱们早晨的时候必须得轮流进来了。噢，琪琪，别把指甲刷一起抓走！杰克，你快让她住手。”
　　指甲刷被抢了下来，杰克敲了一下琪琪的嘴巴以示责备。琪琪一点儿也不介意，她和孩子们一样热切地期待着楼下的食物。她刚才看到了一大碗覆盆子，正盘算着到时要坐得离那碗越近越好。当杰克用一条粗毛巾把手擦干的时候，琪琪就飞到了他的肩膀上，冲他的耳朵咕哝着一些甜言蜜语。
　　“快停下，琪琪，你弄得我好痒！”杰克说道，“你们大家都准备好了吗？艾莉阿姨，比尔，你们好了吗？我们要下楼啦。”
　　“来啦！”其他人喊道，于是他们一起走下楼去。现在是享用大餐的时候了！
　　[1]原文为tough enough。
2 At the farmhouse
　　2
　　At the farmhouse
　　That first meal in the Welsh farmhouse was a very happy one. Mrs Evans was excited to havevisitors, and Effans, her husband, beamed all round as he carved great slices of ham, tongue andchicken. There were a lot of ‘look yous’ and ‘whateffers’, and Kiki was especially interested in theup-and-down song-like way the two Welsh folk talked.
　　‘Wipe your feet, whateffer,’ she said to Mrs Evans suddenly. Mrs Evans looked surprised. Shehadn’t heard the parrot speak before.
　　‘Shut the door, look you,’ commanded Kiki, raising her crest. The children squealed withlaughter.
　　‘She’s speaking Welsh already!’ said Dinah. ‘Hey, watch her, Jack - she’s absolutely wolfingthose raspberries!’
　　Jack put a plate over the bowl, and Kiki was angry. She made a noise like the car changing gearand Effans looked startled.
　　‘It’s all right - it’s only Kiki,’ said Jack. ‘She can make all kinds of noises. You should hear hergive her imitation of a train whistling in a tunnel.’
　　Kiki opened her beak and swelled up her throat as if she was about to make this horrible noise.
　　Mrs Mannering spoke hastily. ‘Jack! Don’t let Kiki make that noise. If she does you’ll have totake her upstairs and put her in your bedroom.’
　　‘Bad Kiki, naughty Kiki,’ said the parrot solemnly, recognizing the stern tone in MrsMannering’s voice. She flew to Jack’s shoulder and cuddled there, eyeing the plate that he had putover the bowl of raspberries. She gave his ear a little nip.
　　What a meal that was for six very hungry travellers who had had nothing but sandwiches all daylong! Even Mrs Mannering ate more than she had ever eaten before at one meal. Mrs Evans keptbeaming round as she filled the plates.
　　‘There iss plenty more in the larder, look you,’ she said. ‘Effans, go fetch the meat-pie.’
　　‘No, no!’ said Mrs Mannering. ‘Please don’t. We have more than enough here - it’s only thatwe are extra hungry and the food is so very very good.’
　　Mrs Evans was pleased. ‘It iss plain country food, but it iss very good for the children,’ she said.
　　‘They will soon have good appetites in this mountain air, look you.’
　　‘Indeed to gootness they will,’ agreed Effans. ‘Their appetites are small yet. They will grow.’
　　Mrs Mannering looked rather alarmed. ‘Good gracious! I’ve never in my life seen them eat somuch - if their appetites get any bigger I’ll never be able to feed them at home!’
　　‘And we shall starve at school,’ grinned Jack.
　　‘The poor boy!’ said Mrs Evans. ‘It iss a big ham I must give him to take back, whateffer!’
　　At last nobody could eat any more. They sat back from the table, looking out of the wide, lowwindows and the big open door. What a view!
　　Great mountains reared up their heads in the evening light. Deep shadows lay across the valley,but the mountains still caught the sunlight, and gleamed enchantingly It was all so different fromthe country round their home, and the children felt that they could never look long enough on themountain-tops and the shadowed valleys below.
　　‘You are very lonely here,’ said Bill. ‘I can’t see a single house or farm anywhere.’
　　‘My brother lives on the other side of that mountain,’ said Mrs Evans, pointing. ‘I see him at themarket each week. That is ten miles away, or maybe eleven. And my sister lives beyond thatmountain you can see there. She too has a farm. So we have neighbours, you see.’
　　‘Yes - but not next-door ones!’ said Dinah. ‘Don’t you ever feel cut-off and lonely here, MrsEvans?’
　　Mrs Evans looked surprised. ‘Lonely? Indeed to gootness, what iss there to be lonely about,with Effans by my side, and the shepherd up on the hills, and the cow-herd and his wife in theircottage near by? And there iss plenty of animals, as you will see.’
　　Hens wandered in and out of the open door, pecking up crumbs fallen from the table. Kikiwatched them intently. She began a warm, clucking noise, and the hens clucked back. A cockcame strutting in and looked round for the hen that had a cluck he didn’t quite know.
　　‘Cock-a-doodle-doo!’ suddenly crowed the cock defiantly, catching sight of Kiki on Jack’sshoulder.
　　‘Cock-a-doodle-doo!’ answered Kiki, and the cock immediately jumped up on to the table tofight the crowing parrot.
　　He was shooed down and ran out indignantly, followed by a cackle of laughter from Kiki.
　　Effans held his sides and laughed till the tears ran down his cheeks.
　　‘That is a fine bird, look you!’ he said to Jack, quite losing his heart to Kiki. ‘Let her helpherself to the raspberries again.’
　　‘She’s had enough, thank you very much,’ said Jack, pleased at Effans’ praise of Kiki. Peoplesometimes didn’t like the parrot, and when she went away with him Jack was always anxious incase anyone should object to her.
　　They all wandered out into the golden evening air, happy and well satisfied. Bill and MrsMannering sat on an old stone wall, watching the sun sink behind a mountain in the west. The fourchildren went round the farmhouse and its buildings.
　　‘Pigs! And what a marvellous clean pig-sty,’ said Dinah. ‘I’ve never seen a clean pig before.
　　Look at this one, fat and shining as if it’s been scrubbed.’
　　‘It probably has, in preparation for our coming!’ said Philip. ‘I love these little piglets too. Lookat them rooting round with their funny little snouts.’
　　‘Kiki will soon have a wonderful collection of noises,’ said Lucy-Ann, hearing the parrot givinga very life-like grunt. ‘She’ll be able to moo and bellow and grunt and crow and cluck‘And gobble like a turkey!’ said Dinah, seeing some turkeys near by. ‘This is a lovely farm.
　　They’ve got everything. Oh, Philip - look at that kid!’
　　There were some goats on the mountain-side not far off, and with them was a kid. It was snow-white, dainty and altogether lovely. Philip stood looking at it, loving it at once.
　　He made a curious little bleating noise and all the goats looked round and stopped eating. Thekid pricked up its little white ears, and stood quivering on its slender legs. It was very young andnew.
　　Philip made the noise again. The kid left its mother and came leaping to him. It sprang right intohis arms and nestled there, butting its soft white head against Philip’s chin.
　　‘Oh, Philip - isn’t it sweet!’ said the girls, and stroked the little thing and rubbed their cheeksagainst its snow-white coat.
　　‘I wish animals came to me like they come to you, Philip,’ said Lucy-Ann enviously. It wasamazing the attraction that Philip had for creatures of any kind. Even a moth would restcontentedly on his finger, and the number of strange pets he had had was unbelievable.
　　Hedgehogs, stag-beetles, lizards, young birds, mice, rats - you never knew what Philip wouldhave next. All creatures loved him and trusted him, and he in turn understood them and lovedthem too.
　　‘Now this kid will follow at his heels like a dog the whole time we’re here,’ said Dinah. ‘Well,I’m glad it will be a kid, not a cow! Do you remember that awful time when Philip went into afield with a herd of cows in, and they all went to him and nuzzled him and followed him about likedogs. They even tried to get over the gate and through the hedge when he went out. I was awfullyscared they would.’
　　‘You ought to be ashamed of being afraid of cows,’ said Philip, stroking the kid. ‘There’s noreason to be, Di. It’s surprising you’re not afraid of this kid. I bet you’d run if the goats camenear.’
　　‘I shouldn’t,’ said Dinah indignantly, but all the same she moved off hurriedly when the herd ofgoats, curious at seeing the kid in Philip’s arms, began to come nearer to the children.
　　Soon they were all round Philip, Lucy-Ann and Jack. Dinah watched from a distance. The kidbleated when it saw its mother, but as soon as Philip put the little thing down to run to her, it leaptstraight back into his arms!
　　‘Well! You’ll have to take it to bed with you tonight, there’s no doubt about that,’ said Jack,grinning. ‘Come on - let’s go and see the horses. They’re the kind with shaggy hooves - I justlove those!’
　　The goats were shooed off, and the children went to look at the great horses standing patientlyin the field. There were three of them. They all came to Philip at once of course.
　　He had put down the little kid, and now it followed so close to his heels that, every time hestopped, it ran into his legs. At the first possible chance it sprang into his arms again. It followedhim into the farmhouse too.
　　‘Oh! You have found little Snowy!’ said Mrs Evans, looking round from her oven with a faceredder than ever. ‘He has not left his mother before, look you!’
　　‘Oh, Philip, don’t bring the kid in here,’ said Mrs Mannering, seeing at once that yet anotheranimal had attached itself to Philip. She was afraid that Mrs Evans would object strongly to the kidcoming indoors with Philip - and once it had felt the boy’s attraction nothing would stop it fromfollowing him anywhere - even upstairs!
　　‘Oh, it iss no matter if a kid comes into the house,’ said Mrs Evans. ‘We haff the new-bornlambs in, and the hens are always in and out, and Moolie the calf used to come in each day beforeshe was put in the field.’
　　The children thought it was a wonderful idea to let creatures wander in and out like that, butMrs Mannering thought differently. She wondered if she would find eggs laid in her bed, or a calfin her bedroom chair! Still, it was a holiday, and if Mrs Evans like creatures wandering all overher kitchen, the children would like it too!
　　Lucy-Ann gave an enormous yawn and sank down into a big chair. Mrs Mannering looked ather, and then at the grandfather clock ticking in a corner.
　　‘Go to bed, all of you,’ she said. ‘We’re all tired. Yes, I know it’s early, Philip, you don’t needto tell me that - but we’ve had a long day, and this mountain air is very strong. We shall all sleeplike tops tonight.’
　　‘I will get ready some creamy milk for you,’ began Mrs Evans, ‘and you would like somebuttered scones and jam to take up with you?’
　　‘Oh, no,’ said Mrs Mannering. ‘We simply couldn’t eat a thing more tonight, thank you, MrsEvans.’
　　‘Oh, Mother! Of course we could eat scones and jam and drink some more of that heavenlymilk,’ said Dinah indignantly. So they each took up a plate of scones and raspberry jam and a bigglass of creamy milk to have in bed.
　　There came the scampering of little hooves, and Snowy the kid appeared in the boys’ bedroom.
　　He leapt in delight on to Philip’s bed.
　　‘Gosh! Look at this! Snowy’s come upstairs!’ said Philip. ‘Have a bit of scone, Snowy?’
　　‘I say - did we hear the kid coming up the stairs?’ said Lucy-Ann, putting her head round thedoor of the boys’ room. ‘Oooh, Philip! You’ve got him on your bed!’
　　‘Well, he won’t get off,’ said Philip. ‘As soon as I push him off, he’s on again - look! Like apuppy!’
　　‘Maa-aa-aa!’ said the kid in a soft, bleating voice, and butted Philip with its head.
　　‘Are you going to have it up here all the night?’ asked Dinah, appearing in her pyjamas.
　　‘Well, if I put it outside, it’ll only come in again - and if I shut the door it will come and butt itwith its head,’ said Philip, who had quite lost his heart to Snowy. After all, Jack has Kiki in theroom with him all night.’
　　‘Oh, I don’t mind you having Snowy,’ said Dinah. ‘I just wondered what Mother would say,that’s all - and Mrs Evans.’
　　‘I shouldn’t be at all surprised to hear that Mrs Evans has got a sick cow in her room, and half adozen hens,’ said Philip, arranging Snowy in the crook of his knees. ‘She’s a woman after my ownheart. Go away, you girls. I’m going to sleep. I’m very happy - full of scones and jam and milkand sleep.’
　　Kiki made a hiccuping noise. ‘Pardon!’ she said. This was a new thing she had learnt fromsomebody at Jack’s school the term before. It made Mrs Mannering cross.
　　‘I should think Kiki’s full up too,’ said Jack sleepily. ‘She pinched a whole scone, and I’m sureshe’s been at the raspberries again. Look at her beak! Now shut up, Kiki, I want to go to sleep.’
　　‘Pop goes the weasel, look you,’ said Kiki solemnly and put her head under her wing. The girlsdisappeared. The boys fell asleep. What a lovely beginning to a summer holiday!
第2章 在农舍里
　　第2章 在农舍里
　　在威尔士的这座农舍里的第一顿饭，他们吃得非常愉快。埃文斯太太很高兴能有游客来，她丈夫埃文斯先生笑容满面，来回围着桌子转，给大家切下大片的火腿、牛舌和鸡肉。他们说话时总是带有“瞧你”“随便什么的”这样的口头禅。琪琪尤其对这两个威尔士人说话时起起伏伏如同唱歌一样的调子充满了兴趣。
　　“擦擦你的脚，随便什么的。”琪琪突然对埃文斯太太说道。埃文斯太太感到十分惊讶，她之前可从来没听过鹦鹉说话。
　　“关上门，瞧你！”琪琪指挥道，高高地竖起她的翎毛。孩子们边笑边叫了起来。
　　“她已经开始说威尔士语了！”黛娜说道，“嘿，你看着她点儿，杰克，她都快把那些覆盆子吞光了！”
　　杰克立刻用一个盘子扣住了装满覆盆子的大碗。琪琪一下生了气，发出了像汽车换挡一样的噪声。埃文斯先生看上去被吓了一跳。
　　“没关系，这只是琪琪发出的声音。”杰克说道，“她能制造各种噪声。你真该听听她模仿的火车进入隧道时发出的汽笛声。”
　　琪琪张开了嘴巴，喉咙使劲儿，好像马上就要发出这种可怕的噪声了。曼纳林夫人赶忙说道：“杰克，千万别让琪琪发出那种声音。她要是叫的话，你就得把她带到楼上去，关到你的卧室里！”
　　“坏琪琪，淘气的琪琪！”鹦鹉郑重其事地说道，她听出了曼纳林夫人严厉的语气。她飞到了杰克的肩膀上蜷缩在那里，两眼还紧盯在被杰克盖上了盘子的覆盆子碗上，并轻轻地啄了下杰克的耳朵以示报复。
　　这六个长途跋涉的旅行者真的是饿极了，毕竟他们一整天除了三明治之外什么都没有吃。所以这对他们来说真是一场盛宴，甚至连曼纳林夫人都比平时吃得多，她从来没在一顿饭中吃过这么多的东西。埃文斯太太笑着来回转着，往他们的盘子里不停地加菜。
　　“食品柜里还有好多吃的呢，看啊，”埃文斯太太说道，“埃文斯先生，去把肉馅饼拿过来。”
　　“不，不！”曼纳林夫人说道，“不用拿了，谢谢。我们已经吃得太多了。我们这次太饿了，而您准备的饭菜实在是太好吃了！”
　　埃文斯太太听了很高兴。“都是些乡下普通的吃的，不过它们对孩子们的身体非常好。”她说道，“在山里的清新空气中，他们都会有个好胃口的。您就瞧好了吧！”
　　“老天做证，绝对是这样的，”埃文斯先生附和道，“他们现在的食量太小了，很快就能变大一些。”
　　曼纳林夫人吓了一跳：“天哪，我从来没见过他们吃这么多的东西。如果他们的食量继续变大，回家后我就喂不饱他们了。”
　　“那我们在学校就要饿死了。”杰克咧开嘴笑道。
　　“可怜的孩子！”埃文斯太太说道，“我得给他带一个大火腿回去，随便什么的！”
　　最后，所有的人都实在吃不下了。他们向后瘫在椅子上，透过宽大低矮的窗户与敞开的大门向外看去。多美的风景啊！
　　在傍晚的余晖中，雄伟的山峰高昂着头颅。暗影已经笼罩了峡谷，山顶仍闪耀着动人的日光。这里与他们家附近的乡间景象全然不同。孩子们仿佛永远也看不够那山峰的顶端和下面幽暗的峡谷。
　　“你们在这里也很寂寞吧，”比尔说道，“我看附近也没有其他房子或农场了。”
　　“我哥哥住在那座山的另一边，”埃文斯太太指着山那边说道，“我每周都能在集市上见到他，就在可能十或十一英里远的地方。我还有个妹妹，她住的地方要越过你看的那座山。她同样有个农场。所以你瞧，我们也是有邻居的。”
　　“是啊，但这不是那种就住隔壁的邻居。”黛娜说道，“埃文斯太太，你们在这里从来就没有与世隔绝或者孤独的感觉吗？”
　　埃文斯太太似乎很惊讶：“孤独？老天做证，这里有什么可以让我感觉到孤独呢？我有埃文斯先生在我身边，牧羊人住在那个山头上，放牛人和他老婆住在附近的村里。我这儿还有好多好多动物，你马上就能看到了。”
　　母鸡们在敞开的门里进进出出，啄食着从桌上掉下来的面包屑。琪琪专心致志地看着它们，随后咯咯地发出一阵热切的叫声，母鸡们也咯咯地叫着回应。一只公鸡昂首阔步地走了进来，环顾着寻找那只发出了它从来没听过的咯咯声的母鸡。
　　“喔喔喔！”公鸡看见了杰克肩膀上的琪琪，突然发出了挑战的啼叫声。
　　“喔喔喔！”琪琪回应道。公鸡立刻跳上桌子要与这只啼叫的鹦鹉一较高下。
　　但它很快就被赶下桌去了，愤怒地跑到了门外。琪琪在它身后发出了一连串咯咯的笑声。埃文斯先生被逗得捧腹大笑，笑得眼泪都顺着脸颊流了下来。
　　“这真是一只好鸟，瞧你！”他对杰克说道，“你就让她继续随便吃覆盆子吧。”
　　“她已经吃得够多了，非常感谢您。”杰克说道，他为埃文斯先生对琪琪的赞赏感到十分开心。人们有时会不喜欢这只鹦鹉。所以当琪琪跟他在一起的时候，杰克经常很紧张，担心人们讨厌她。
　　在傍晚金色的余晖中，大家一起出门去散步。人人都心情舒畅，十分满足。比尔和曼纳林夫人坐在一堵旧石墙上，看着太阳缓缓地隐到西边的一座大山后面。四个孩子则绕着农舍的房子与其他建筑物四处参观。
　　“看这些猪！这猪圈怎么会这么干净！”黛娜说道，“我从来没见过一头干净的猪。看这头，又肥毛皮又光亮，好像被用力擦洗过一样。”
　　“它们可能的确洗过澡，为了迎接我们的到来！”菲利普说道，“我也很喜欢这些小猪。
　　看啊，它们正用自己那可笑的小鼻子在地上拱来拱去。”
　　“琪琪很快就能学会一大堆的声响了，”露西安说道，她听到鹦鹉发出了一声非常逼真的猪哼声，“她能像牛一样哞哞，像猪一样哼哼，像公鸡一样喔喔，像母鸡一样咯咯……”
　　“还有火鸡一样的咕咕声！”黛娜看到了附近的几只火鸡，说道，“这真是一个令人愉快的农场。他们什么都有。哦，菲利普，看那只小山羊！”
　　不太远的山腰上有几只山羊，其中有一只小羊羔，像雪一样白，漂亮又可爱。菲利普在原地看着，立刻就喜欢上了它。
　　菲利普发出了一阵奇特的低低的咩咩声，所有的山羊都停止了吃草，抬起头来四处张望。小羊羔也竖起了它洁白的小耳朵，纤细的四肢颤巍巍地站立着。它实在是太小了，可能刚出生不久。
　　菲利普再次发出了咩咩声。小羊羔就离开了它的母亲，跳向了菲利普。它直接跃进了菲利普的怀里，依偎着用它柔软的小脑袋抵着菲利普的下巴。
　　“哦，菲利普，它实在太可爱了。”女孩们说道，轻轻抚摸着这个小家伙，并用脸颊去蹭它雪白的绒毛。
　　“哦，菲利普，它实在太可爱了。”女孩们说道，轻轻抚摸着这个小家伙，并用脸颊去蹭它雪白的绒毛。
　　“菲利普，我真希望动物们也能这样靠近我，像它们靠近你一样。”露西安羡慕地说道。菲利普似乎对任何动物都有这种奇妙的吸引力，即使是一只飞蛾都能在他的手指上安心地休息。菲利普也养过很多奇奇怪怪的宠物：刺猬、锹形虫、蜥蜴、鸟的幼雏、小白鼠、大老鼠——你绝对猜不到菲利普的下一个宠物会是什么。所有的小动物都喜欢并信任他，而他也理解这些小动物并喜爱它们。
　　“现在这只小羊羔会像一只小狗一样在他脚后面跑来跑去了，”黛娜说道，“我很高兴这是一只小山羊，不是一头奶牛！你不记得那次了吗，太可怕啦。菲利普在一片牧场上看到了一群奶牛，那些奶牛全都跑到他跟前用湿乎乎的鼻子蹭着他表示喜爱，还像小狗一样跟着他。当菲利普离开牧场的时候，那些奶牛甚至想要翻越篱笆从牧场里逃出去。我当时可真害怕它们会成功。”
　　“你难道不觉得害臊吗？”菲利普边抚摸着小山羊边说道，“根本没有理由害怕奶牛啊。
　　我倒是很惊讶你不害怕这只小山羊。我打赌，如果那群山羊走过来，你一定会吓得跑掉的。”
　　“我才不会呢，”黛娜一边愤怒地说道，一边迅速地跑远了一点。因为那群山羊的确开始向孩子们靠近，它们对那只小羊羔会躺在菲利普怀里感到很好奇。
　　很快，这群羊就都围绕在菲利普、露西安和杰克的身边，黛娜则离得远远地看着。这时小山羊看到了它的母亲，咩咩地叫了起来。但当菲利普把这个小东西放到地上，让它去找母亲的时候，小山羊却又跳回了他怀里。
　　“好啦，毫无疑问，你今天晚上得跟它一起睡了，”杰克咧开嘴笑道，“来吧，咱们去看看那些马。它们是那种有着毛茸茸的蹄子的类型，我就喜欢这样的。”
　　孩子们将羊群赶开，过去看那些静静地站在草地里的马，它们个个身形高大。这儿一共有三匹马，当然，它们也很快就朝菲利普走了过来。
　　菲利普把小山羊放到了地上，它紧贴着菲利普的脚后跟跑。它跟得实在太近，以至于每次菲利普停下来，它都会撞在他的腿上。一有合适的机会，它就毫不迟疑地跳回菲利普的怀里。它就这么一直跟着菲利普进了农舍里。
　　“哦，你发现白雪了！”埃文斯太太说道，她从烤箱前回过身来，看到了菲利普和小羊羔，脸比平时还要红，“它还从来没有离开过它的妈妈呢，瞧你！”
　　“哦，菲利普，别把这只小山羊带进屋里来。”曼纳林夫人说道，立刻去查看是不是还有其他动物尾随着菲利普进来。她怕埃文斯太太会对菲利普把小羊羔带进屋里的行为表示反感。一旦小羊羔感受到了菲利普这个男孩的吸引力，就没有任何事情能阻止它随时随地地黏着他了。这就不仅仅是进屋这么简单，甚至还可能跟上楼去。
　　“哦，一只小山羊进屋来没关系啊，”埃文斯太太说道，“刚出生的小羊羔我们都是在屋里养的。母鸡也经常在我们的屋子里进进出出，还有那头叫茉莉的小牛，在它被放进牧场之前，它每天也都习惯进屋来的。”
　　孩子们都觉得，让动物们能够自由进出房屋是一个很棒的主意，不过曼纳林夫人可不这样想。她怀疑自己某天会在床上发现母鸡下的鸡蛋，或者看见一只小牛待在她房间的椅子上。不过，这毕竟是假期嘛，只要埃文斯太太愿意让动物们在她的厨房里跑来跑去，孩子们也会喜欢这种场景的。
　　露西安打了个大大的哈欠，瘫在一把椅子上。曼纳林夫人看看她，又看了看墙角处嘀嘀嗒嗒作响的老爷钟。
　　“好了，咱们去睡觉吧，”曼纳林夫人说道，“大家都累了。是的，菲利普，我知道现在时间还很早，你不用特地告诉我，但我们已经累了整整一天，山风也非常猛烈。我们今晚一定会睡得非常熟的。”
　　“我来给你们准备些富含乳脂的牛奶，”埃文斯太太开口说道，“你们还要带一些黄油司康饼与果酱上去吃吗？”
　　“天哪，不用了。”曼纳林夫人说道，“我们今晚实在是什么都吃不下了，非常感谢你，埃文斯太太。”
　　“哦，妈妈！我们当然能吃司康饼和果酱，也能再喝一些那种非常好喝的牛奶。”黛娜生气地说道。所以他们每个人又拿了一盘司康饼、覆盆子果酱以及一大杯泛着奶沫的牛奶去床上吃。
　　随着小蹄子蹦蹦跶跶的声音，那只叫白雪的小羊羔出现在了男孩们的卧室里。它非常开心地跳到了菲利普的床上。
　　“天哪，快看！白雪上楼来了！”菲利普说道，“你要来点司康饼吗，白雪？”
　　“我说，我们好像听见小羊羔跑上楼来的声音了。”露西安从男孩们房间的门口探出头来，四下张望道，“哦，菲利普！你让它上你的床了。”
　　“嗯，它不肯下去，”菲利普说道，“每次我把它推下去，它就又跳上来——看，就这样，像一只小狗一样。”
　　“咩——”小山羊用它温柔又得意的声音叫道，用头抵着菲利普。
　　“你要一整晚都让它待在床上吗？”黛娜也穿着睡衣出现在门口。
　　“嗯，如果我把这只小羊羔丢出去，它还会再进来的。如果我把门关上，它又会用头不停地顶门。”菲利普说道，他已经完全被白雪迷住了，“毕竟杰克也能让琪琪整晚和他待在房间里。”
　　“我才不在乎你是不是让白雪留在这里呢。”黛娜说道，“我只是好奇妈妈会怎么说，还有埃文斯太太，就这样。”
　　“我听说埃文斯太太让一头病牛和半打母鸡待在她的房间里。”菲利普说道，把白雪放到了他的膝窝上，“埃文斯太太对待动物的态度简直太合我的心意了。你们女孩快走吧，我要睡觉了。我真是太高兴了，被司康饼、果酱和牛奶喂得饱饱的，然后睡觉。”
　　琪琪发出了像打嗝一样的怪声，说道：“你再说一遍！”这是琪琪上学期在杰克学校里跟某个人学会的新玩意儿。这个声音让曼纳林夫人非常生气。
　　“看起来琪琪也吃饱了。”杰克说道，声音里充满了困意。
　　“她抓了一整块司康饼。我确定她又吃了覆盆子，快看她的嘴上。闭嘴吧，琪琪，我要去睡觉了。”
　　“砰，去追黄鼠狼！瞧你！”琪琪郑重其事地说道，把脑袋埋在了翅膀下面。女孩们走了，男孩们睡着了。这个暑假的开端多美好啊！
3 The first morning
　　3
　　The first morning
　　The next day the two girls awoke first. It was early, but somebody was already about in the yard.
　　Lucy-Ann peeped out of the window.
　　‘It’s Effans,’ she said. ‘He must have been milking. Dinah, come here. Did you ever see such aglorious view in your life?’
　　The two girls knelt at the window. The sun was streaming across the valley below through theopening between two mountains, but the rest of the vale was in shadow. In the distance manymountains reared their great heads, getting bluer and bluer the further they were away. The skywas blue without a cloud.
　　‘Holiday weather - real holiday weather!’ said Dinah happily. ‘I hope Mother lets us gopicnicking today.’
　　‘There’s one thing about this holiday,’ said Lucy-Ann, ‘we shan’t have any awful adventures,because Aunt Allie is absolutely determined to go with us, or send Bill with us, wherever we go.’
　　‘Well, we’ve had our share of adventures,’ said Dinah, beginning to dress. ‘More than mostchildren ever have. I don’t mind if we don’t have one this time. Hurry, Lucy-Ann, then we can getto the bathroom before the boys. Don’t make too much row because Mother doesn’t want to bewakened too early.’
　　Lucy-Ann popped her head in at the boys’ room on the way to the bathroom. They were stillsound asleep. Kiki took her head from under her wing as she heard Lucy-Ann at the door, but shesaid nothing, only yawned. Lucy-Ann looked closely at Philip’s bed.
　　Snowy the kid was still there, cuddled into the crook of Philip’s knees! Lucy-Ann’s heartwarmed to Philip. What an extraordinary boy he was, to have every creature so fond of him, and tobe able to do anything he liked with them. The little kid raised its head and looked at Lucy-Ann.
　　She fled to the bathroom and washed with Dinah. They soon heard the boys getting up, andKiki’s voice telling somebody to wipe his feet.
　　‘She’s probably teaching a few manners to Snowy,’ giggled Lucy-Ann. ‘Kiki always tries toteach things to all Philip’s pets. Oh, Dinah - do you remember how funny she was with Huffin andPuffin, the two puffins we found when we had our last adventure?’
　　‘Arr,’ said Dinah, making the noise the puffins used to make. Kiki heard them. Arrrrr!’ shecalled from the boys’ bedroom. ‘Arrrrr!’ Then she went off into a cackle of laughter, and Snowythe kid stared at her in alarm.
　　‘Maa-aa-aa!’ said the kid.
　　‘Maa-aa-aa!’ said Kiki, and the kid looked all round for another kid. The boys laughed.
　　Kiki, always encouraged when people laughed, swelled up her throat to make the noise of a carchanging gear, her favourite noise of the moment, but Philip stopped her hurriedly.
　　‘Stop it, Kiki! We’ve had enough of that noise. Do forget it!’
　　‘God save the Queen!’ said Kiki, in a dismal voice. ‘Wipe your feet, blow your nose.’
　　‘Come on,’ said the girls, putting their heads in. ‘Slowcoaches!’
　　They all went downstairs just as Mrs Evans was setting the last touches to the breakfast-table. Itwas loaded almost as much as the supper-table the night before. Jugs of creamy milk stood aboutthe table, warm from the milking, and big bowls of raspberries had appeared again.
　　‘I shan’t know what to have,’ groaned Jack, sitting down with Kiki on his shoulder. ‘I can smelleggs and bacon - and there’s cereal to have with raspberries and cream - and ham - and tomatoes- and gosh, is that cream cheese? Cream cheese for breakfast, how super!’
　　Snowy the kid tried to get on to Philip’s knee as he sat down to breakfast. He pushed him off.
　　‘No, Snowy, not at meal-times. I’m too busy then. Go and say good morning to your mother. Shemust wonder where you are.’
　　Kiki was at work on the raspberries. Mrs Evans had actually put a plate aside for Kiki’s ownbreakfast. She and Effans beamed at the bird. They both thought she was wonderful.
　　‘Look you, whateffer!’ said Kiki, and dipped her beak into the raspberries again. It was rapidlybecoming pink with the juice.
　　The children had an extremely good meal before Bill or Mrs Mannering came down. TheEvans’ had had theirs already - in fact they seemed to have done a day’s work, judging by the listof things that Evans talked about - he had cleaned out the pigs, groomed the horses, milked thecows, fetched in the eggs, been to see the cow-herd and a dozen other things besides.
　　‘Mrs Evans, do you know where the donkeys are that we arranged to have, for riding in themountains?’ asked Philip, when he had finished his breakfast and Snowy was once more in hisarms.
　　‘Ah, Trefor the shepherd will tell you,’ said Mrs Evans. ‘It iss his brother, look you, that has thedonkeys. He is to bring them here for you.’
　　‘Can’t we go and fetch them and ride them back?’ said Jack.
　　‘Indeed to gootness, Trefor’s brother lives thirty miles away!’ said Effans. ‘You could not walkthere, whateffer. You go and see Trefor today and ask him what has he done about your donkeys.’
　　Mrs Mannering and Bill appeared at that moment, looking fresh and trim after their goodnight’s sleep in the sharp mountain air.
　　‘Any breakfast left for us?’ said Bill with a grin.
　　Mrs Evans hurried to fry bacon and eggs again, and soon the big kitchen was full of the savourysmell.
　　‘Golly, if I stay here and smell that I shall feel hungry all over again,’ said Philip. ‘Bill, we’regoing up to see Trefor the shepherd to ask about our donkeys. Mother, can we have a picnic in themountains as soon as the donkeys come?’
　　‘Yes - when I’m sure I can keep on my donkey all right,’ said his mother. ‘If mine’s a very fatdonkey I shall slide off!’
　　‘They are not fat,’ Effans assured her. ‘They are used in the mountains and they are strong andsmall. Sometimes we use ponies, but Trefor’s brother breeds donkeys, and they are just as good.’
　　‘Well, we’ll go and have a talk with Trefor,’ said Philip, getting up and letting Snowy fall offhis knee. ‘Come on, everyone! Kiki, do you want to be left with the raspberries? You greedybird!’
　　Kiki flew to Jack’s shoulder, and the party set off up the path that Effans had pointed out tothem. Snowy bounded with them, turning a deaf ear to his mother’s bleats. Already he seemed oneof the company, petted by them all, though Kiki was not altogether pleased to have anothercreature taking up so much of the children’s attention.
　　They went up the steep little path. The sun was up higher now and was hot. The children woreonly thin blouses or shirts, and shorts, but they felt very warm. They came to a spring gushing outof the hillside and sat down to drink, and to cool their hands and feet. Snowy drank too, and thencapered about lightly on his strong little legs, leaping from place to place almost as if he hadwings.
　　‘I wish I could leap like a goat,’ said Jack lazily. ‘It looks so lovely and easy to spring up highinto the air like that, and land wherever you want to.’
　　Philip suddenly made a grab at something that was slithering past him on the warm bank. Dinahsat up at once. ‘What is it, what is it?’
　　‘This,’ said Philip, and showed the others a silvery-grey, snake-like creature, with bright littleeyes.
　　Dinah screamed at once. ‘A snake! Philip, put it down. Philip, it’ll bite you.’
　　‘It won’t,’ said Philip calmly. ‘It’s not a snake - and anyway British snakes don’t bite unlessthey’re adders. I’ve told you that before. This is a slow-worm - and a very fine specimen too!’
　　The children looked in fascination as the silvery slow-worm wriggled over Philip’s knees. Itcertainly looked very like a snake, but it wasn’t. Lucy-Ann and Jack knew that, but Dinah alwaysforgot. She was so terrified of snakes that to her anything that glided along must belong to thesnake family.
　　‘It’s horrible,’ she said with a shudder. ‘Let it go, Philip. How do you know it’s not a snake?’
　　‘Well - for one thing it blinks its eyes and no snake does that,’ said Philip. ‘Watch it. It blinkslike a lizard - and no wonder, because it belongs to the lizard family.’
　　As he spoke the little creature blinked its eyes. It stayed still on Philip’s knee and made nofurther attempt to escape. Philip put his hand over it and it stayed there quite happy.
　　‘I’ve never had a slow-worm for a pet,’ said Philip. ‘I’ve a good mind …’
　　‘Philip! If you dare to keep that snake for a pet I’ll tell Mother to send you home!’ said Dinah ingreat alarm.
　　‘Dinah, it’s not a snake!’ said Philip impatiently. ‘It’s a lizard - a legless lizard - quite harmlessand very interesting. I’m going to keep it for a pet if it’ll stay with me.’
　　‘Stay with you! Of course it will,’ said Jack. ‘Did you ever know an animal that wouldn’t? Ishould hate to go to a jungle with you, Philip - you’d have monkeys hanging lovingly round yourneck, and tigers purring at you, and snakes wrapping themselves round your legs, and …’
　　Dinah gave a little scream. ‘Don’t say such horrible things! Philip, make that slow-worm goaway.’
　　Instead he slipped it into his pocket. ‘Now don’t worry, Dinah,’ he said. ‘You don’t need tocome near me. I don’t expect it will stay with me because it won’t like my pocket - but I’ll justsee.’
　　They set off up the hill once more, Dinah hanging back carefully. Oh dear! Philip would go andspoil the holiday by keeping something horrible again!
第3章 第一个早晨
　　第3章 第一个早晨
　　第二天，两个女孩先醒了过来。时间还很早，但是已经有人在院子里做事了。露西安透过窗子去瞧。
　　“是埃文斯先生。”露西安说道，“他一定在挤牛奶。黛娜，快过来。你见过这么美的景色吗？”
　　两个女孩跪在窗边，透过窗口向外张望。阳光在两座高山中间的深谷里流淌，但仍有很多阴影的地方它没有照到。远处的群山现出了它们雄伟的身姿。山顶距离越远越显得颜色湛蓝。天空也蓝得没有一点云彩。
　　“这天气与假期太般配了，就应该这样！”黛娜开心地说道，“我希望妈妈今天能让咱们去野餐。”
　　“关于这个假期只有一件事是确定的，”露西安说道，“我们不能参与任何可怕的冒险，艾莉阿姨已经决定好了，无论我们去哪里她都会跟着，要么就让比尔跟着我们。”
　　“没问题，我们冒险的次数也足够多了，”黛娜边穿衣服边说道，“比其他孩子的多多了。我并不介意这次没有。快点儿，露西安，这样我们就能赶在男生之前先使用盥洗室了。我们可不能太吵。妈妈不想太早被吵醒。”
　　露西安在路过男生房间的时候探头进去瞧了一下。男孩们仍在熟睡中。琪琪听见了门口露西安的声音，从翅膀底下伸出了头。但琪琪什么都没说，只是打了个哈欠。露西安又仔细看了看菲利普的床。
　　那只叫白雪的小羊羔还在那里，舒服地依偎在菲利普的膝窝处。露西安看到这一幕心里暖暖的。菲利普是一个多了不起的男孩啊，所有的小动物都那么喜欢他。他可以自由自在地和各种动物一起玩耍。这时，小羊羔也抬起头来看露西安。
　　露西安赶快逃掉了，到盥洗室和黛娜一起洗漱。没多久她们就听见了男孩们起床的声音，还有琪琪在告诫某人要擦脚的声音。
　　“琪琪可能在教白雪一些礼仪。”露西安咯咯笑道，“她总是要教训菲利普的宠物。噢，黛娜，你还记得她和呼呼噗噗在一起有多好玩吗？就是我们上次冒险中见到的那两只海鹦。”
　　“啊噢。”黛娜发出了海鹦们经常发出的怪声。琪琪听见了这个声音。“啊噢噢噢噢！”她在男孩们的房间里回应道，“啊噢噢噢噢！”她随后发出了一连串的笑声。白雪有些惊慌地盯着琪琪。
　　“咩——”小山羊叫道。
　　“咩——”琪琪也模仿着叫道。小羊羔听见叫声立刻四处张望，以为还有其他的小伙伴呢。男孩们都笑了起来。
　　琪琪只要一看见有人笑了，就仿佛受到了极大的鼓励似的。她喉咙使劲儿地又发出了当下她最喜欢的声音：汽车换挡的声响。菲利普赶紧制止了她。
　　“快停下，琪琪！我们已经受够了这种噪声了。不要再这样做了！”
　　“天佑吾王！”琪琪用沮丧的声音说道，“擦擦你的脚，擤擤你的鼻涕。”
　　“快点儿，”女孩们把头伸进来，催促道，“你们这些慢性子！”
　　孩子们一起走下楼来，正赶上埃文斯太太在为早餐桌做最后一点点缀。餐桌上已经堆满了食物，就像前一天晚上的晚餐一样。几罐泛着奶沫的牛奶堆在桌上，还带着刚刚挤出来的温度。早上又有几个装满覆盆子的大碗。
　　“这么多东西我都不知道该吃哪个了？”杰克边嘀咕边坐了下来，琪琪站在他的肩膀上，“我闻到鸡蛋与培根的味道了，还有掺了覆盆子与奶油的麦片粥、火腿、西红柿，天哪，那是奶油芝士吗？我们能在早饭吃奶油芝士，简直太棒啦！”
　　当菲利普坐下来准备吃早饭的时候，白雪试图跳到他的膝盖上。菲利普把它推了下去：“不，白雪，吃饭的时候可不能这样。我实在忙得抽不开身来。你快去跟你妈妈道个早安吧。它一定在担心你到底在哪里。”
　　琪琪则在努力地吃着覆盆子。事实上，埃文斯太太专门给琪琪准备了一盘作为她的早餐。埃文斯太太和埃文斯先生都好笑地看着这只鸟。他们觉得琪琪非常棒。
　　“看啊，随便什么的！”琪琪说道，然后就又把她的鸟嘴埋进了覆盆子里。她的嘴巴很快就被覆盆子的果汁染成了粉红色。
　　在比尔和曼纳林夫人下楼之前，孩子们已经享用完了美好的早餐。埃文斯一家当然也早就吃过了。事实上，从他们谈论的那一连串事情来看，他们似乎把一天的工作都干完了。猪圈清理了，马的毛也刷过了，牛奶挤好了，鸡蛋也都拾进来了，牛群已经照看好了，还有其他的事情也都完成了。
　　“埃文斯太太，您知道我们的驴子在哪里吗，就是提前给我们安排好，可以让我们骑着进山的那几头？”菲利普问道。他已经吃完了早餐，白雪再次窝进了他的怀抱中。
　　“啊，牧羊人特雷弗会告诉你们的，”埃文斯太太说道，“那些驴是他哥哥的。看啊，特雷弗很快就会把驴子们给你们带过来了。”
　　“我们不能直接过去吗？我们可以把它们骑回来。”杰克说道。
　　“这可不成，特雷弗的哥哥住得离这里有三十英里远呢！”埃文斯先生说道，“你们可走不到那里去，瞧你。你们今天可以先去见见特雷弗，问问他你们的驴子怎么样了。”
　　这时曼纳林夫人与比尔出现了。在急速的山风中得到了一整晚的安眠，他们现在穿戴齐整，精力充沛。
　　“还有剩给我们的早饭吗？”比尔咧嘴笑道。
　　埃文斯太太赶紧又去煎培根和鸡蛋了。厨房里很快就又充满了令人食指大动的味道。
　　“天哪，如果我待在这里，闻着这些食物，我很快就会又饿了，”菲利普说道，“比尔，我们要去看看牧羊人特雷弗，问问他关于我们的驴子的事情。妈妈，只要驴子一到，我们能立刻骑着它们去山上野餐吗？”
　　“当然，只要我能确认我会骑了，”曼纳林夫人说道，“如果我的那头驴太胖了，我一定会从驴背上滑下来的。”
　　“它们可不胖。”埃文斯先生向曼纳林夫人保证道，“它们就是专门供山间骑行用的，它们个头很小，但是非常强壮。我们有时候也会使用小马。但是特雷弗的哥哥专门培育了这种驴，就像小马一样好。”
　　“好啊，我们这就去找特雷弗吧。”菲利普说道，让白雪从他的膝盖上跳下去，“咱们走吧！琪琪，你愿意与这些覆盆子告别吗，你这只贪吃的鸟？”
　　琪琪飞到了杰克的肩膀上，四个孩子立刻顺着埃文斯先生指给他们的路出发了。白雪也蹦蹦跳跳地跟着他们，完全听不见妈妈在咩咩地呼唤它。它正式成为这个小团体中的一员了，孩子们都来抚摸着它。琪琪对此并不十分开心，她可不愿意孩子们的注意力被除自己以外的小动物吸引。
　　孩子们一行沿着陡峭的山路向上爬。太阳这时升高了很多，天气渐渐热了起来。他们只穿着薄衬衫和短裤，但依然不觉得冷。他们来到了山间涌出的一眼泉水旁，坐下来喝口水，顺便用水洗了洗手脚。白雪也喝了水，又用它纤细却有力的四肢轻快地蹦了起来。它四处跳来跳去，就仿佛有翅膀一样。
　　“我真希望自己也能像一只山羊一样跳来跳去，”杰克懒洋洋地说道，“它看起来真是可爱极了，很容易就那样轻快地跳到空中然后落在你想落的任何地方。”
　　菲利普忽然抓住了什么。有个小东西刚刚在温暖的溪岸上蜿蜒着滑行过去。黛娜立刻坐直了身子：“是什么？是什么？”
　　“是这个。”菲利普给其他人看他手里的东西。那是一条银灰色的，像蛇一样的生物，有着明亮的小眼睛。
　　黛娜立刻尖叫了起来：“一条蛇！菲利普，赶快把它放下来。菲利普，它会咬你的！”
　　“它不会的，”菲利普平静地说道，“它不是蛇。再说了，英国的蛇也不会随便咬人的，除非是蝰蛇。我以前告诉过你。这是一条盲缺肢蜥——还是不错的品种呢。”
　　孩子们着迷地看着这条银色的盲缺肢蜥在菲利普的膝上蜿蜒地爬过。它的确看上去非常像蛇，但它不是。露西安与杰克都知道这一点，但黛娜总是忘记。她实在是太害怕蛇了，所以她只要一看见什么像蛇一样爬行的生物，就认定它一定与蛇是一家。
　　“这太吓人了，”黛娜的声音有些发抖，“把它弄走吧，菲利普，你怎么知道它不是蛇？”
　　“嗯，首先，它会眨眼睛，没有蛇会这样眨眼睛的。”菲利普说道，“仔细观察一下。它就像蜥蜴一样眨眼。当然，这没有什么好奇怪的，它本来就属于蜥蜴家族嘛。”
　　正当菲利普说着的时候，这个小东西恰好就眨了一下眼睛。它现在停在菲利普膝盖上一动不动，不再试图逃跑了。菲利普用手抚摸着它，而它待在那里也很开心。
　　“我还从来没养过一条盲缺肢蜥当宠物呢，”菲利普说道，“我有一个好主意……”
　　“菲利普！如果你敢留下那条蛇做宠物的话，我就告诉妈妈去，把你送回家！”黛娜极度惊恐地说道。
　　“黛娜，它不是蛇！”菲利普不耐烦地说道，“它是一条蜥蜴，没有腿的蜥蜴。它是无害的，而且非常有趣。只要它愿意跟我在一起，我就留下它来做宠物。”
　　“愿意跟你在一起？它当然会愿意。”杰克说道，“你见过有动物不愿意的吗？说实话，我真的很讨厌跟你一起去丛林探险，菲利普——总会有猴子满怀爱意地环绕在你的脖颈上，老虎也向你发出猫一样的喜爱的声音，蛇更是会缠在你的腿上，还有……”
　　黛娜再次尖叫了起来：“不要再说那种可怕的东西了！菲利普，你快把这条盲缺肢蜥弄走。”
　　菲利普不仅没有这么做，他还将盲缺肢蜥放进了自己的口袋中。“不用担心，黛娜，”菲利普说道，“你别离我太近。我并不太指望它会一直跟着我，它不会喜欢我的口袋的。让我等等看。”
　　于是，四个孩子重新出发，朝着小山的方向走去。黛娜小心翼翼地犹豫不前。哦，天哪，菲利普可能会再次留下什么可怕的东西，他一定会把假期都毁了的！
4 Up on the mountain-side
　　4
　　Up on the mountain-side
　　Trefor the shepherd had a small cabin-like cottage a good way up the mountain-side. Around himfor miles grazed the sheep. Nearer in were that year’s lambs, now grown into sturdy little beasts,their woolly coats showing up against the sheared bodies of the older sheep.
　　The shepherd was having a simple meal when they got to his hut. He had bread, butter, creamcheese and onions, and beside him a great jug of milk that he had cooled by standing it in thestream that ran down the mountain-side near by.
　　He nodded his head to the children as they came up. He was a curious-looking old fellow, withlongish untidy hair, a straggling beard, and two of the brightest blue eyes the children had everseen.
　　He spoke Welsh, which they didn’t understand. ‘Can you speak English?’ asked Jack. ‘We can’tunderstand what you say.’
　　Trefor knew a few words of English, which, after much thought and munching of onions, hespoke.
　　‘Donkeys. Tomorrow.’
　　He added something the children didn’t understand, and waved his hand down the mountain-side towards the farmhouse.
　　‘He means the donkeys will arrive tomorrow at the farm,’ said Jack. ‘Good! Perhaps Aunt Allieand Bill will come for a picnic on the donkeys.’
　　Trefor was very interested in Kiki. He had never in his life seen a parrot. He pointed at Kiki andlaughed a hoarse laugh. Kiki at once copied it.
　　Trefor looked startled. ‘Wipe your feet,’ said Kiki sternly. ‘How many times have I told you toshut the door? Three blind mice!’
　　Trefor stared at the parrot, amazed. Kiki cackled loudly. ‘Look you, whateffer, look you,whateffer, look…’
　　The children laughed. Jack tapped Kiki on the beak. ‘Now, now, Kiki - don’t show offSnowy butted against Philip’s legs. He didn’t like so much attention being given to Kiki. Philipturned, and the little creature leapt straight into his arms. Trefor seemed most amused and sent outa flood of Welsh words that nobody could understand at all. He tapped Philip on the arm, and thenpointed to the ground to show the children that he wanted them to sit down.
　　They sat down, wondering what he wanted. He went a little way down the hillside, making asoft baaing noise. From everywhere around the woolly lambs looked up. They came running to theshepherd, bleating, and even little Snowy left Philip and ran too. The shepherd knelt down and thelambs crowded round him, nuzzling against him. Trefor had had them when they were tiny - hehad looked after them, even fed some of them from bottles if their mothers had died - and whenthey heard his soft call that once they had known so well, they remembered and came to him, theirfirst friend.
　　A lump came into Lucy-Ann’s throat. There was something very touching in the sight of thatsolemn, lonely, long-haired old shepherd, calling to his lambs and being answered. Snowy the kid,eager to get close to him, leapt on to the woolly backs of the lambs, and butted his head againsthim.
　　‘Look at Snowy! Isn’t he a cheeky rascal of a kid!’ said Dinah. ‘My goodness, you can hardlysee Trefor now, he’s so surrounded by lambs!’
　　Trefor came back, smiling, his eyes very blue in his old brown face. He offered the childrensome bread and onions, but the onions were big and strong-smelling, and Jack felt certain MrsMannering wouldn’t approve if they all came back smelling strongly of Trefor’s onions.
　　‘No, thank you,’ he said politely. ‘Will you be down to see your brother tomorrow, when hebrings the donkeys?’
　　Trefor seemed to understand this. He nodded. ‘I come. Tomorrow. Donkeys.’
　　‘Getting quite talkative, isn’t he?’ said Jack to the others. ‘Right, Trefor. See you tomorrowthen.’
　　They set off down the hill again. They stopped once more at the little spring to drink. They saton the grass, looking at the towering mountains round them.
　　‘Effans says that all those mountains over there have hardly anyone living on them, becausethey are difficult to get at,’ said Jack. ‘I bet there are some interesting animals and birds there.
　　Wish we could go and see.’
　　‘I don’t see why we shouldn’t if Bill and Mother would come with us,’ said Philip, trying tostop Snowy from walking on his middle. ‘Stop it, Snowy. Get off my tummy. Your hooves aresharp. It would be fun to go off into the mountains on donkeys and take food with us for a fewdays.’
　　‘And have tents, do you mean?’ said Jack. ‘I say - that’s an idea, Philip. We could take ourcameras and get some fine pictures. I might see some rare birds.’
　　‘I bet you would!’ said Philip. ‘Hallo, here comes Sally Slither!’
　　Out of his pocket glided the slow-worm, and curled itself up in the crook of Philip’s elbow, inthe sun. Dinah removed herself to a safe distance at once. Kiki looked down with interest from herperch on Jack’s shoulder.
　　‘Sally Slither! What a nice name!’ said Lucy-Ann, running her finger down the slow-worm’ssilvery back. ‘Look - my finger’s tickling her - she’s going all dithery!’
　　‘Slithery dithery,’ said Kiki, at once. She had a real talent for putting together words of the samesound. ‘Dithery slithery slithery dithery …’
　　‘All right, all right,’ said Philip. ‘We don’t want to hear it again, Kiki. You’re a clever old bird,we all know that. Jack, look at this slow-worm. It’s not a scrap frightened now.’
　　‘I do think you’re mean to keep it,’ began Dinah, from a safe distance. ‘You know how I hatesnakes. All right, all right, I know it isn’t a snake - though I wouldn’t be a bit surprised if it bit meif I came near it, so there!’
　　‘I wouldn’t be surprised at anything biting you when you’re so nervous,’ said Philip crossly. ‘Ifeel like biting you myself. Come here, Dinah. Run your fingers down Sally Slither’s back - lookat her sharp little eyes …’
　　Dinah gave a scream. ‘I couldn’t bear it! No, don’t come near me, Philip. It’s worse than thoseawful white rats you had a few months ago. But at least they grew up and you let them go!’
　　‘Sally can go whenever she wants to,’ said Philip. ‘I never keep any pet when it wants to go. Doyou want to go, Sally Slither?’
　　‘Slithery dithery, musty dusty fusty,’ said Kiki, trying to remember the various collections ofwords she had picked up at one time or another. ‘Huffin and Puffin.’
　　‘Come on - let’s go,’ said Dinah. ‘Perhaps that horrible thing will go back into your pocket ifwe go. And I’m getting hungry.’
　　The slow-worm slid back somewhere in Philip’s clothes. He got up and Snowy bounded roundhim. ‘Now just see if you can walk without getting your head between my legs all the time,’ saidPhilip to Snowy. ‘You’ll send me flying in a minute. You’re a bit too friendly at times, Snowy.’
　　They went back to the farmhouse, enjoying the sunshine and the constant breeze that blew overthe mountain-side. By the time they reached the farmhouse they were all terribly hungry, andvisions of ham, chicken, salad and raspberries and cream kept coming into their minds.
　　Bill and Mrs Mannering had been for a walk too, but down the mountain, not up. They had beenback for a little while, and were just beginning to wonder where the children were. Snowy wentbounding up to them.
　　‘He’s a pet!’ said Mrs Mannering. ‘I suppose we shall have him at our heels the whole of thisholiday now. It’s a pity kids have to grow up into goats. Don’t think you’re going to take Snowyback home with you, Philip. I’m not going to have a goat in the garden, whilst you’re at school,eating the vegetables out of the beds, and the clothes off the line!’
　　‘Mother, Trefor says his brother will arrive at the farmhouse tomorrow with the donkeys,’ saidPhilip. ‘Can we each choose our own? How many will there be?’
　　‘Yes, you can choose your own if you want to,’ said Mrs Mannering. ‘I don’t know how manythere will be - six, I suppose. I only hope I choose a sure-footed one!’
　　‘They’ll all be sure-footed,’ said Jack. ‘As sure-footed as goats. But not so leapy I shouldn’tcare to ride one of these mountain goats, and find myself leaping about from rock to rock.’
　　‘Good gracious, what a horrible thought!’ said Mrs Mannering. ‘I shall choose the quietest,staidest, placidest, best-tempered donkey of the lot - one without a single bound or leap in him.’
　　Everyone laughed. Effans came over to them, beaming to see them happy. ‘It iss dinner-time,’
　　he said. ‘Mrs Effans has it ready.’
　　‘I shall soon begin to talk in a sing-song voice myself,’ said Lucy-Ann, getting up from thestone wall. ‘Indeed to gootness I shall!’
　　They all laughed at the lilting way she spoke. Snowy galloped ahead into the kitchen. MrsEvans didn’t seem to mind at all, but she shooed him down when he leapt into a chair. A henscuttled out from under the table. Kiki went up to a rafter, sat on a ham wrapped up in a cloth, andcocked her eye down to the table to see what fruit there was.
　　‘Pop goes the weasel,’ she announced, and made a popping noise like a cork coming out of abottle. Effans looked up in admiration.
　　‘Such a bird!’ he said. ‘Never have I seen such a bird, look you!’
　　Kiki began hiccuping, and Effans went off into a roar of laughter. Mrs Mannering frowned.
　　‘Kiki! Stop that! How many times am I to tell you I don’t like that noise?’
　　‘How many times have I told you to wipe your feet?’ retorted Kiki, and screeched. Effansalmost died of laughter. Kiki began to show off, snapping her beak open and shut, putting her crestup and down and making peculiar noises.
　　‘Kiki! Come here!’ said Jack sternly, and Kiki flew down to his shoulder. Jack tapped hersmartly on her beak. ‘Any more nonsense from you and I’ll shut you in the bedroom upstairs. Badbird! Silly bird!’
　　‘Poor Polly! Bad Polly!’ said Kiki, and nipped Jack’s ear. He smacked her on the beak again.
　　‘Be quiet! Not another word!’ he ordered. Kiki put her head under her wing in disgrace, andvarious whispering sounds came to everyone’s ears. But nobody could hear what she said, thoughEffans strained his ears hopefully. What a bird! He wished he could have one like it.
　　The dinner was as good as the high tea and breakfast had been. The children set to work andMrs Evans felt very pleased to see how much her good food was appreciated. She kept pressingsecond and third helpings on everyone, but soon even the boys could eat no more.
　　‘There iss no four o’clock tea,’ she kept saying. ‘Nothing till six o’clock. So eat, look you, eat!’
　　‘Dithery slithery,’ announced Kiki suddenly, and Dinah gave a scream. The slow-worm wasgliding out of Philip’s sleeve! He pushed it back hurriedly, hoping that no one had seen it. Billhad. His sharp eyes had caught sight of it at once. He grinned.
　　‘Another member added to the family?’ he said. ‘Very nice too! What with Snowy and Kiki and- er - Slithery, we look all set for a most interesting holiday.’
第4章 在半山腰上
　　第4章 在半山腰上
　　牧羊人特雷弗居住的地方在一个很高的山坡上，那是一间和船舱差不多大的小屋子。
　　四周几英里都是他放牧的羊群。离小屋近一些的是今年生的羊羔，不过它们都已经长成了强壮的小家伙了。这些羊羔身上厚厚的毛皮和那些年长些的绵羊修剪过的裸露身体形成了鲜明的对比。
　　当孩子们来到这间小棚屋的时候，牧羊人正吃着简餐：面包、黄油、奶油芝士、洋葱，还有边上的一大壶牛奶。他已经提前将牛奶壶放在从附近半山腰处流下来的溪水中冰过了。见孩子们来了，牧羊人冲他们点了点头。他是一个长相古怪的老人，留着凌乱的长头发和纠结在一起的长胡子。他还有着孩子们从未见过的最明亮的蓝眼睛。
　　特雷弗说的是孩子们听不懂的威尔士语。“你会说英语吗？”杰克问，“我们听不懂你说的话。”
　　特雷弗只知道很少的英文单词，他边想边用力地咀嚼着洋葱，许久之后，他说道：
　　“驴子。明天。”
　　他还补充了一些孩子们完全听不懂的话，并朝着山坡下方的农舍方向摆了摆手。
　　“他的意思是驴子明天就会送到农舍了。”杰克说道，“太好了！艾莉阿姨和比尔可能也会骑着驴跟我们一起去野餐。”
　　特雷弗对琪琪非常感兴趣。他这辈子还从来没有见过鹦鹉呢。他指着琪琪发出了几声嘶哑的笑声，结果琪琪立刻模仿着发出了同样的声音。
　　特雷弗看起来仿佛被吓了一跳。“擦擦你的脚。”琪琪严厉地说道，“我告诉过你多少回了？一定要把门关上！三只瞎老鼠！”
　　特雷弗非常感兴趣地盯着这只鹦鹉。琪琪也配合着大声地说：“瞧你，随便什么；瞧你，随便什么；瞧……”
　　孩子们都笑了。杰克轻轻敲了敲琪琪的嘴：“好了，好了，琪琪，不要卖弄了。”
　　白雪用头轻轻顶着菲利普的腿。它不喜欢大家都只关注琪琪。菲利普一转过身去看，这只小东西就直接跳进了他的怀里。特雷弗看起来对此也非常感兴趣，他又说了一大串无人能懂的威尔士语。他轻轻地拍了拍菲利普的胳膊，又指了指地面，示意孩子们都坐下来。
　　孩子们坐了下来，猜测着特雷弗接下来要做什么。只见特雷弗向山下走了一小段距离，发出了一种非常温柔的咩咩声。那些分散在各处的毛茸茸的羊羔全都抬起了头。它们很快都朝着牧羊人跑了过来，越聚越多，甚至连白雪也离开菲利普跑了过去。牧羊人单膝跪在地上，所有的小羊羔都挤在他周围，往他身上蹭着。特雷弗在它们非常小的时候就开始照看它们了，甚至还用瓶子给其中失去母亲的小羊羔喂过奶。所以只要它们听到特雷弗那熟悉又温柔的呼唤声，它们就会立刻回想起牧羊人曾经的照料，来到他身边，来到它们认识的第一个朋友的身边。
　　露西安的嗓子中好像有一团东西哽住了。这个严肃的、孤独过活的长胡子牧羊人呼唤着他的羊羔，并且得到了羊群的回应。眼前的这一幕让她非常感动。白雪这只小羊羔非常急切地要靠近特雷弗，它直接跳到了这些绵羊宝宝长满绒毛的背上，然后用它的头轻轻地抵在特雷弗的身上。
　　“快看白雪啊，它真是一只淘气的厚脸皮的小羊羔。”黛娜说道，“天哪，我已经几乎看不见特雷弗了，他完全被这群羊羔围起来了。”
　　终于，特雷弗面带微笑地回来了，在他饱经风霜的棕色面庞上，那双蓝眼睛越发显得蓝了。他给孩子们准备了一些面包和洋葱。这些洋葱不仅个头很大，气味也非常强烈。杰克相当确定，如果他们回去的时候每个人身上都带着特雷弗的洋葱味儿，曼纳林夫人一定会不高兴的。
　　“不用了，谢谢您。”杰克有礼貌地说道，“明天您哥哥带驴子来的时候，您会下去看看他吗？”
　　特雷弗似乎理解了这句话。他点点头：“我来。明天。驴子。”
　　“你们看，他是不是已经变得很健谈了？”杰克对其他的小伙伴们说道，“好的，特雷弗，那咱们就明天见了。”
　　孩子们往山下的方向走去，又在那条小山泉边停下来喝水休息。他们坐在草地上，看着环绕在他们四周的高耸的群山。
　　“埃文斯先生说，那边的山上几乎没有人居住，因为要过去很困难。”杰克说道，“我打赌，那里一定会有很多有趣的动物和鸟类。真希望我们能过去看一看。”
　　“如果比尔和妈妈愿意跟着我们，我实在看不出来为什么我们不能去。”菲利普一边说着，一边努力阻止白雪从他的腰上踩过去，“快停下来，白雪，别踩我的肚子。你的蹄子实在太硬了。能骑着驴子到深山中去一定会非常好玩的，我们只要多带几天的食物就可以了。”
　　“你的意思是咱们带着帐篷去？”杰克说道，“我说，这真是个好主意。我们可以带着相机，一定能拍到很多很棒的照片的。我很可能会见到一些很稀有的鸟类。”
　　“我打赌一定会的。”菲利普说道，“哈啰，莎莉•滑滑出场啦！”
　　盲缺肢蜥悄悄地从菲利普的口袋中爬了出来，把自己的身体盘绕在菲利普弯曲的手肘处。黛娜立刻远离了菲利普，逃到了一个她觉得安全的位置。琪琪站在杰克的肩膀上，饶有兴致地看着那条盲缺肢蜥。
　　“莎莉•滑滑！好棒的名字！”露西安一边说着，一边用手指在盲缺肢蜥银色的脊背上划过，“看啊，我的手指把它弄痒了，它现在全身开始发抖了！”“滑滑的，抖抖的，”琪琪立刻说道，在把听起来差不多的谐音词放在一起方面，琪琪着实有着一种天分，“滑滑的，抖抖的，抖抖的，滑滑的……”
　　“好啦，好啦，”菲利普说道，“我们不想再听了，琪琪。你是一只聪明的鸟，我们的老伙计，我们都知道这一点。杰克，你快看这条盲缺肢蜥。它现在已经一点也不害怕我们了。”
　　“我就知道你要留着它，”黛娜在一个安全的距离爆发了她的怒火，“你知道我有多讨厌蛇。好吧好吧，我知道，它不是蛇。那又怎么样，如果在我靠近的时候它真咬了我一口，我是一点儿也不会感到惊讶的。这一点毫无疑问。”
　　“你总是这么紧张地对待它们，任何动物都有可能咬你一口的。”菲利普生气地说道，“我自己都想咬你一口。过来，黛娜。用手指试着抚摸一下莎莉•滑滑的脊背——你来看看它这锐利的眼光……”
　　黛娜尖叫了起来：“我受不了了！不，不准靠近我，菲利普。这比你几个月前养的那些可怕的白老鼠还要糟糕。至少那些老鼠终于长大了，而你放生了它们！”
　　“莎莉什么时候想走都可以，”菲利普说道，“只要我的宠物想要离开了，我绝对不会强留下它们。你想走吗，莎莉•滑滑？”
　　“滑滑的，抖抖的，霉霉的，灰灰的，臭臭的。”琪琪说道，她在试图回忆起自己每一段时期所学会并收集的各种各样的词语，“呼呼和噗噗。”
　　“来，咱们走吧。”黛娜说道，“可能我们一走起来，那个可怕的东西就会回到你的口袋里了，而且我也饿了。”
　　盲缺肢蜥果然钻了回去，滑进了菲利普衣服中的某个地方。菲利普站起身来，白雪在他周围来回跳跃着。“现在咱们来试验一下，你能不能不在走路的时候总是把头顶到我的两腿之间。”菲利普对白雪说道，“你很快就会把我顶飞的。白雪，你有时候有点太黏人啦。”
　　孩子们一路享受着阳光和徐徐地吹过山间的微风，朝农场的方向走去。等他们到了的时候，所有的人都已经很饿了。他们满脑子都是火腿、烤鸡、覆盆子与奶油的画面。
　　比尔与曼纳林夫人今天也去散步了，不过没有朝着山上的方向，而是往山下的方向走了走。他俩已经回来有一会儿了，刚开始猜测孩子们究竟去了哪里，就看见白雪朝他们蹦了过来。
　　“它可真是个好宠物！”曼纳林夫人说道，“我想，咱们整个假期都要有它来跟在我们后头了。很遗憾，可怜的小羊羔终究是要长成大山羊的。所以你就别指望能把白雪带回家了，菲利普。我可不想当你在学校的时候还在花园里养一头山羊，只要一通电话的时间，就发现它把我的床上用品和衣服都当作蔬菜吃掉了。”
　　“妈妈，特雷弗说他哥哥明天就会把驴子带到农场里来。”菲利普说道，“我们到时候可以自己挑要哪头吗？不知道他会带多少驴子过来？”
　　“当然，你们愿意自己挑的话就挑好了。”曼纳林夫人说道，“我不知道会有多少头驴子，我猜可能会有六头吧。我只希望能选到一头腿脚稳当的驴子。”
　　“它们一定全都腿脚稳当，”杰克说道，“就像山羊一样稳当，只是没那么喜欢跳跃。其实我也不介意骑山羊的，那样我就能在山上的岩石间蹦来跳去啦。”
　　“我的天哪，多可怕的想法！”曼纳林夫人说道，“我得挑那一群驴中最安静、沉稳、平和而且好脾气的那一头，它一定完全不会想着蹦啊跳啊的。”
　　大家全都笑了起来。埃文斯先生这时朝他们走了过来，很高兴地看到所有的人都心情愉悦，“是该吃晚饭的时间啦，”他说道，“我太太都准备好了。”
　　“我很快也能学会这种说话像唱歌一样的调子，”露西安说道，从矮石墙上站起身来，“我会说得很棒的！”
　　大家都被她这抑扬顿挫的说话方式逗笑了。白雪赶在所有的人之前飞快地跑进了厨房。埃文斯太太似乎一点儿也不介意，只不过在白雪试图跳到一张椅子上时才把它轰了下来。一只母鸡匆匆地从桌子底下跑了出去。琪琪则直接飞上房梁，站在晾在那里裹着外衣的一只火腿上，瞪大眼睛往下看，以便看清桌子上究竟有哪些水果。
　　“砰，去追黄鼠狼！”琪琪郑重宣布道，同时发出了软木塞拔出玻璃瓶时的那种砰砰的声音。埃文斯先生抬起头来看着她，目光里满是赞赏。
　　“多棒的鸟啊！”他说道，“我从来没见过这么好的鸟，看啊！”
　　琪琪又发出了打嗝的声音，再次逗得埃文斯先生一阵大笑。曼纳林夫人却皱起了眉头。
　　“琪琪！快停下来！我跟你说过多少遍了，我讨厌那种噪声！”
　　“我跟你说过多少遍了，要擦擦你的脚！”琪琪顶嘴道，尖声叫了起来。埃文斯先生几乎快笑得背过气去了。琪琪则更卖力地表演着。她的鸟喙噼噼啪啪地张张合合，头顶上的翎毛竖起又落下，发出了各种奇怪的声音。
　　“琪琪，快过来！”杰克严厉地说道。琪琪飞下来停到了他的肩膀上。杰克结结实实地在她的鸟嘴上弹了一下，“你要是再做这种没有意义的事情，我就把你关在楼上的卧室里不让你出来。可恶的鸟，大傻瓜鸟！”
　　“可怜的鹦鹉！可恶的鹦鹉！”琪琪说着，轻轻地啄了一下杰克的耳朵。杰克又在她的嘴上拍了一下。
　　“安静！一个字都不准再说了！”杰克命令道。琪琪觉得自己很没有面子，便把头埋在了翅膀下面，并让所有的人都听到了她低声的念念有词。尽管埃文斯先生很努力地竖起耳朵来听，他和大家一样听不清琪琪究竟在说什么。这是多有趣的一只鸟啊，埃文斯先生真希望自己也能养这么一只。
　　晚餐棒极了，与他们之前享用过的下午茶和早饭一样好。孩子们开始大吃了起来，埃文斯太太见自己精心准备的食物受到了如此的赞赏，也感到非常开心。她不停地给每个人的盘子中第二次和第三次添加食物。不过很快，即使是男孩们也一点儿都吃不下了。“我们这里可没有下午四点那种下午茶。”埃文斯太太不停地说道，“直到晚上六点前都没有吃的了。所以多吃点，看啊，多吃点！”
　　“抖抖的，滑滑的。”琪琪突然给出了预报。黛娜则立刻尖叫了起来。那条盲缺肢蜥从菲利普的袖子中蜿蜒地爬了出来。菲利普赶忙把它塞回去，希望没有人看见它。但是比尔看见了。比尔的眼睛很尖，他立刻就看见了盲缺肢蜥，不禁咧开嘴笑了起来。
　　“这是另一个加入大家庭的成员吗？”比尔说道，“太棒了！我们有白雪，琪琪以及，嗯——滑滑，大家都为一个有趣的假期准备得差不多啦。”
5 Arrival of the donkeys
　　5
　　Arrival of the donkeys
　　The next excitement, of course, was the arrival of the donkeys. The children had waitedexpectantly for them all the following morning, not liking to go for a walk in case they missed thedonkeys’ arrival. Lucy-Ann saw them first.
　　She gave a yell that sent the slow-worm back into Philip’s pocket, and startled Snowy so muchthat he leapt four feet in the air. Even Kiki jumped.
　　‘The donkeys!’ cried Lucy-Ann. ‘There they come, look, up the mountain path.’
　　Soon all four children were tearing down the path to the donkeys. There were eight of them,strong, sturdy little creatures, with big bright eyes, and long tails that whisked the flies away. Theywere all grey, and their long ears twitched to and fro as they came steadily up the steep path.
　　Trefor’s brother David was with them, an elderly man rather like Trefor but with tidier hair andbeard. He had the same bright blue eyes, but he looked timid and shy, as if the world had not beenkind to him.
　　He smiled faintly at the lively children. ‘Can we ride four of the donkeys now?’ asked Philip.
　　‘We know how to ride. Come on, Lucy-Ann, up with you!’
　　He gave Lucy-Ann a shove and she was up on a donkey’s back. Dinah needed no help. With aleap like Snowy’s she was up at once.
　　The donkeys ambled up the steep path with the children, refusing to trot now that they hadheavy weights on their backs. Snowy galloped beside Philip’s donkey, half jealous of it, butting itin the legs.
　　‘Hallo! Here we are!’ cried Jack, ambling up to Mrs Mannering and Bill. ‘Eight donkeys tochoose from! Which are you going to have, Aunt Allie?’
　　David stood by smiling whilst his donkeys were examined and tried. Trefor the shepherdarrived, and the two old brothers chatted together in Welsh. Effans and his wife came along, andsoon there was quite a company in the farmyard, discussing the donkeys.
　　‘We badly want to go off on the donkeys into the mountains, Mother,’ said Philip coaxingly‘Can we? With you and Bill, of course. To stay a few nights, I mean. Jack and I think there shouldbe a fine lot of rare birds over there in those lonely mountains - and there will be lots of animalstoo.’
　　‘It would be rather fun,’ said his mother. ‘I haven’t camped out for ages, and in this weather itwould be lovely. What do you say Bill?’
　　‘I say yes!’ said Bill, who loved outdoor life and was an old hand at camping. ‘Do you good,Allie. We could take a couple of extra donkeys to carry the things we want.’
　　‘Oh, Bill! Can we really go?’ said Lucy-Ann, overjoyed, and Dinah danced round him too. Togo off on donkeys into the mountains, and take tents and food - what could be more fun?
　　‘It will be an adventure!’ said Dinah. ‘Not one of our usual ones, of course, but a really niceone. You’ll like that, Lucy-Ann, won’t you?’
　　‘Oh, yes,’ said Lucy-Ann, who never really enjoyed a proper adventure whilst it was happening.
　　‘I’d like that kind of adventure. When can we go?’
　　‘Well, we’d better get used to our donkeys before we think of going,’ said Bill. ‘I’m not used todonkey-riding, nor is Aunt Allie. We shall be stiff at first, so we’d better get over that stage beforewe go. Say next week?’
　　‘Oh - I can’t wait that long!’ said Dinah, and the others laughed at her long face.
　　‘Effans, where is a nice place to go?’ asked Jack, turning to him. Effans considered. He spoke toTrefor in Welsh and the old shepherd answered him.
　　‘He says the Vale of Butterflies in a good place,’ said Effans. ‘It is full of birds as well asbutterflies.’
　　‘The Vale of Butterflies - that sounds gorgeous,’ said Jack, pleased.
　　‘Super!’ said Philip. ‘Absolutely wizard! We’ll go there. Is it far?’
　　‘Two days on donkeys,’ said Effans.
　　Bill calculated. ‘We shall want a guide - either Trefor, Effans or Trefor’s brother - and twodonkeys at least to carry our tents and food - and six donkeys for ourselves. That’s nine. We’veonly got eight here. Effans, ask this fellow if he’s got another donkey.’
　　It turned out that Trefor’s brother had meant to ride home on a donkey himself, and take anotherdonkey back with farm produce to sell, leaving only six. Effans bargained with him to come backthe next week, complete with three donkeys to add to the six left behind.
　　‘Then you can act as guide to these people, look you,’ he said. ‘That will be money. You willhave one donkey, they will have six, and there will be two for loads. That is much money for you,David, indeed to gootness!’
　　David agreed. He would come on the Wednesday of next week, bringing three donkeys to addto the six he would leave behind. Two to carry loads, one for himself, and six for the children, MrsMannering and Bill.
　　The children were very excited. They ran round the donkeys, patted them, rubbed their longnoses and sat on their broad backs. The donkeys seemed to like all the fuss. They stood stolidlythere, their tails whisking, following the children with their eyes. Snowy darted about, runningunder first one donkey and then another, acting like a mad thing.
　　Trefor helped his brother to load up a donkey with packages of all kinds. Heavier and heaviergrew the load, but the donkey stood patiently, seeming not to mind at all. Then, eager to be gone,it suddenly brayed.
　　Kiki had never heard a donkey bray before and she sailed straight up into the air with fright.
　　‘Ee-ore, ee-ore!’ brayed the donkey, and stamped his foot.
　　‘Gracious! Now I suppose Kiki will practise braying too,’ said Jack. ‘We shall have to stop herfirmly if she does. It’s bad enough from a donkey - but brays from Kiki would be frightful.’
　　The donkey was loaded at last. David mounted his sturdy little beast, said a polite goodbye toeveryone and rode off down the path, the loaded donkey being led after him by a rope he held inhis hand.
　　‘Now we can choose our own donkeys!’ said Lucy-Ann in delight. ‘Aunt Allie - you choosefirst.’
　　‘Well, they all look exactly alike to me!’ said Mrs Mannering. Bill spoke to Effans, asking himif he knew which donkey was the quietest. Effans turned to Trefor.
　　Trefor knew. He pointed out a little creature with a patient expression in its eyes, and said a fewwords in Welsh.
　　‘He says that is the one for you,’ said Effans. ‘It is quiet and good. Its name is Patience.’
　　‘Oh, good - I’ll choose her then,’ said Mrs Mannering. ‘This is mine, children - the one withthe black mark on her forehead.’
　　‘I want this one,’ cried Lucy- Ann, pulling at a sturdy animal that threw his head backcontinually, and stamped now and then. ‘I like him. What is his name, Trefor?’
　　Trefor said something nobody understood. Effans translated. ‘His name is Clover. This one isGrayling, and that one is Dapple. The other two are Buttercup and Daisy.’
　　Lucy-Ann had Clover. Jack had Grayling, and Dinah had Dapple. Bill had Buttercup, and Philiphad Daisy. Each of them was delighted with his or her own special donkey.
　　‘Let’s ride them now,’ said Jack, mounting his little beast. ‘Come on, Bill. Aunt Allie, get on.
　　We’ll go for our first ride now - up the path and back again.’
　　With Effans and his wife looking on in delight, the six rode off on their donkeys. They wouldnot go fast uphill, and Bill warned each child not to try and make them. ‘They’ll trot coming downall right,’ he said. ‘But it’s heavy going for them uphill, with our weight on their backs.’
　　It was great fun riding the grey donkeys up the steep mountain path. Mrs Mannering wasnervous at first when she came to the rocky bits, but her donkey was as sure-footed as the others,and went steadily along on even the stoniest parts.
　　Bill rode close by in case Mrs Mannering needed help, but she didn’t. The four children, ofcourse, would have scorned any help. They were all used to riding horses, and the donkeys werevery easy to manage.
　　‘Now we’ll turn back,’ called Bill. So they all turned and went homewards. Snowy came too, ofcourse, having leapt and bounded ahead of them all the way, apparently under the impression thathe was leading them.
　　‘That was fun,’ said Lucy-Ann, as they trotted homewards, the donkeys going faster now thatthey were on a downhill road. Mrs Mannering didn’t like the trotting so much as the ambling.
　　‘My donkey is a very bumpy one,’ she said to Bill. ‘When I go down he comes up and when Igo up he goes down, so we keep meeting with a bump!’
　　Everyone laughed. They were all sorry when they reached the farmhouse, for by that time theyfelt as if they could go trotting on for ever. But a meal was ready for them on the table, and MrsEvans was beaming at the door, so they didn’t lose much time in taking the donkeys to the fieldand carrying their harness to the stables.
　　‘You’ll be quite used to riding a donkey by next week,’ Bill said to Mrs Mannering. ‘By thetime Wednesday comes you’ll be ready to set off and you’ll feel as if you’d ridden a donkey allyour life!’
　　‘Oh, yes, I’m sure I shall,’ said Mrs Mannering. She felt something pecking at her foot andlooked under the table. She saw a fat brown hen there and pushed it away. ‘Shoo! Stop peckingmy foot!’
　　The hen shooed, only to be replaced by Snowy, who, pushed off Philip’s knee as he sat at table,was amusing himself by trying to eat shoe-laces under the table. Mrs Mannering pushed him himaway too, and Snowy went to chew the hem of Mrs Evans’ dress. She never noticed things likethat, so Snowy had a nice long chew.
　　The next day the girls and Mrs Mannering were so stiff with their donkey-ride that they couldhardly walk. The boys and Bill were all right, but Mrs Mannering groaned as she came down thestairs.
　　‘Good gracious! I feel like an old old lady! I’ll never be able to ride a donkey again!’ she said.
　　But the stiffness wore off, and the six of them soon got used to riding their donkeys day afterday into the mountains. There were some lovely rides and magnificent views. Snowy came withthem always, never tired, leaping along gaily. Kiki rode on Jack’s shoulder, occasionally taking aflight into the air to scare any bird that happened to be flying overhead. They flew off quickly, fullof astonishment when Kiki told them to wipe their feet.
　　‘Two days more and it’s Wednesday,’ said Lucy-Ann happily. ‘We’ll be quite ready then - ableto ride for hours and hours.’
　　‘Yes - off to the Vale of Butterflies!’ said Jack. ‘Iwonder what it’s like! I imagine it to be full of wings of all colours. Lovely!’
　　‘Oh, hurry up and come, Wednesday!’ said Dinah. ‘Only forty-eight hours - and then, off wego!’
　　But something unexpected happened in that forty-eight hours - something that quite upset theirlovely plans!
第5章 驴子到了
　　第5章 驴子到了
　　下一件值得兴奋的事情当然就是驴子的到来了。整个第二天早上，孩子们都沉浸在期盼之中。他们完全不想去散步，以免错过驴子到来的那一刻。露西安最早看见了它们。
　　她大喊了起来，吓得盲缺肢蜥赶紧缩进菲利普的口袋。白雪则被她惊得四只蹄子离地，整个儿蹦了起来。就连琪琪也吓了一跳。
　　“是驴子！”露西安喊道，“它们来了，快看啊，就在朝山上来的小路上。”
　　很快，四个孩子沿着那条路，朝着驴子来的方向狂奔了过去。这群驴子一共有八头，都是强壮结实又小巧可爱。它们长着明亮的大眼睛，不停地掸着甩着长尾巴，驱赶着苍蝇。所有的驴子都是灰色的，当它们迈着稳健的步伐走在陡峭的山路上时，耳朵还不时地前后抽动着。
　　赶着这群驴子走的，是特雷弗的哥哥，大卫。大卫是一个有些上了年纪的老人，长得跟特雷弗很像，只不过头发和胡须比他弟弟修剪得齐整多了。他有着和特雷弗同样明亮的蓝眼睛，但看上去有些胆怯腼腆，仿佛整个世界对他来说都很陌生。
　　大卫冲这群活泼的孩子挤出了一个笑容。“我们现在就能挑四头驴子骑一下吗？”菲利普问道，“我们都知道怎么骑驴。来吧，露西安，你先上！”
　　菲利普托了露西安一下，帮她上了驴背。黛娜则不需要任何帮忙，她像白雪那样轻轻一跳就轻松地骑在了另一头驴子上。
　　驴子驮着孩子们在陡峭的山路上缓步慢行着。它们现在感觉到了背上的重量，不再像之前那样小跑式地前进了。白雪跟在菲利普的驴子旁边跑着，半是嫉妒地不停撞在驴子的小腿胫骨上。
　　“嗨！我们来啦！”杰克一边骑着驴子悠然地朝曼纳林夫人和比尔走去，一边大声喊道，“这儿有八头驴子可以选！艾莉阿姨，您想挑哪一头呢？”
　　大卫站在一旁微笑着，看着他的驴子们被检验挑选。牧羊人特雷弗这时恰好到了，两兄弟在一起用威尔士语交谈了起来。埃文斯先生和他太太也一起来了。农场里很快就聚满了人，在讨论驴子的事情。
　　“妈妈，我们特别特别想骑着驴子到山里去。”菲利普以乖巧的口吻讨好地说道，“我们能去吗？当然，您和比尔也跟我们一起。我是说，到山里去待几晚。杰克和我都觉得，那边山里因为人迹罕至，一定会有很多非常稀有的鸟类。那里还会有很多其他的动物。”
　　“这主意还不错，”他的母亲说道，“我已经有些年头没有露过营了。在这样的天气中露营，感觉一定相当美妙。比尔，你说呢？”
　　“我当然说好啊！”比尔说道，他可是非常喜欢户外生活的人，而且是个露营的老手，“露营对你的身体很有好处，艾莉。我们还可以多带一些驴子，让它们驮我们想带的东西。”
　　“啊，比尔，我们真的能去吗？”露西安喜出望外地说道。黛娜也开心地围着他跳起舞来。能够骑着驴子到山里去，带着帐篷与食物去野营。还有什么事能够比这更令人开心的呢？
　　“这也可以算得上是一次探险活动了！”黛娜说道，“当然啦，不是我们过去参与的那种，但这也会是一次非常棒的探险。你也一定会喜欢的，露西安，你说呢？”
　　“哦，是啊。”露西安说道，过去她总是被动地卷进那些冒险的活动中，她从来没有真正喜欢过它们，“我会喜欢这种类型的探险。那我们什么时候可以出发呢？”
　　“嗯，等我们先适应了这些驴子，然后才能商量出发的事情。”比尔说道，“我并不太习惯骑驴子，你们的艾莉阿姨也是。我们刚开始骑驴肯定会感到浑身僵硬，非常难受，所以得等我们熬过这一阶段才能出发。我们暂定下周好吗？”
　　“哦……我可真等不了那么久！”黛娜说道，脸长长地拉了下来。其他人看着她的样子，不由得笑了起来。
　　“埃文斯先生，这附近有什么好玩儿的去处吗？”杰克转向埃文斯先生问道。埃文斯先生想了想，用威尔士语问了特雷弗几句，这位老牧羊人回答了他。
　　“他说有一个好地方叫蝴蝶谷，”埃文斯先生说道，“那里有很多鸟和蝴蝶。”
　　“蝴蝶谷——听上去好绚丽的地方。”杰克开心地说道。
　　“太棒了！”菲利普说道，“肯定很奇妙！我们就去那里。那儿离我们这里远吗？”
　　“骑驴过去要两天的路程。”埃文斯先生说道。
　　比尔盘算了一下：“我们需要一个向导，要么是埃文斯先生你，要么是特雷弗或者特雷弗的哥哥。我们还需要至少两头驴子来驮我们的帐篷和食物，六头驴子自己骑。这就需要九头驴子了。但我们这里只有八头呀。埃文斯先生，你问问这位朋友，他还有没有其他驴子？”
　　结果一问才发现，按照特雷弗哥哥本来的打算，他是要自己骑一头驴回家的，同时还要让一头驴驮一些农产品回去卖。这样留给他们的驴子实际就只有六头。埃文斯先生跟他交涉了一下，让他下周再过来一趟，在六头驴子之外再带上三头。
　　“然后你还可以给这些人当向导，瞧你。”埃文斯先生说道，“到时候会付给你报酬的。
　　你骑一头驴子，给他们六头，再有两头驮行李。你的报酬会非常丰厚的，大卫，老天做证这是真真儿的！”
　　大卫同意了。他下周三会再过来，并在这六头驴子之外再带上三头。两头驮行李，他骑一头，孩子们、曼纳林夫人和比尔一共骑六头。
　　孩子们非常兴奋。他们围着这些驴子转着圈圈，轻轻抚摸拍打它们，揉揉它们长长的鼻子，又爬上它们宽阔的脊背。驴子们似乎也毫不介意他们这副大惊小怪的样子。它们稳稳地站在那里，不停地甩着尾巴，眼睛随着孩子们转来转去。白雪则飞快地冲过来又蹦过去，发疯似的在驴子们身子下穿过。
　　特雷弗帮他哥哥在其中一头驴的背上装载上各式各样打包好的货物。尽管货物越装越重，驴子却很耐心地站着，似乎并不在意这样的负重。不过，当它想走的时候，它突然地叫了起来。
　　琪琪之前还从来没有听到过驴子的叫声，她被吓得直飞了起来。
　　“啊——呃——啊——呃！”驴子嘶叫着，同时跺着蹄子。
　　“这下可好了，我想琪琪该练习发出驴叫了。”杰克说道，“只要她想这么干，咱们就得坚决制止她。驴子这样叫已经够糟的了。如果琪琪也发出驴子的嘶叫声，那就太可怕了。”
　　终于，货物都装上了驴背。大卫爬上了他要骑的那头强健的小家伙，对每个人有礼貌地道了别，然后就沿着小路朝山下去了。那头满载着货物的驴子被大卫用绳牵引着，跟在他骑的驴子后面。
　　“现在我们可以挑选属于各自的驴子了。”露西安开心地说道，“艾莉阿姨，您先挑。”
　　“嗯，对我来说它们好像看起来都差不多！”曼纳林夫人说道。比尔转向埃文斯先生，询问这里面的哪头驴子最安静。埃文斯先生又转过去问特雷弗。
　　特雷弗果然知道，他指着其中一头小家伙——它的眼神中透着特别的耐心，用威尔士语说了些什么。
　　“他说这头最适合你。”埃文斯先生说道，“它非常安静，脾气也好。它的名字叫耐耐。”
　　“啊，太好了，那我就要它了。”曼纳林夫人说道，“孩子们记住啦，它是我的了。额头上有块黑色印记的这头。”
　　“我想要这一头。”露西安一边喊着，一边努力把一头驴子往人们面前拖，这头驴子总是时不时地向后甩着头或跺着脚，“我喜欢它。它叫什么，特雷弗？”
　　特雷弗吐出了一大串孩子们听不懂的话语。埃文斯先生帮他翻译道：“他的名字是三叶草。这头叫褐褐，那头叫斑斑。另外两头则是毛毛和雏菊。”
　　露西安选了三叶草，杰克选了褐褐，黛娜选了斑斑，比尔要了毛毛，菲利普要了雏菊。所有的人都为拥有了属于自己的驴子而感到很开心。
　　“我们现在就开始骑驴练习吧。”杰克一边说着，一边就爬到了他那头小驴子的背上，“快来啊，比尔，艾莉阿姨，快骑上你们的驴子吧。我们开始第一次练习啦，沿这条小路走上山去再回来。”
　　埃文斯先生和他的妻子满脸笑容地看着这六个人骑着他们的驴子出发了。驴子们在上山的时候没法快跑，比尔告诫孩子们一定不要尝试去催促它们。“它们在下山的时候一路小跑是可以的，”他说道，“但因为驮着我们，上山的时候它们还是有些吃力。”
　　骑着灰色的驴子走在陡峭的山间小路上是非常有趣的体验。曼纳林夫人最开始还有些紧张，尤其是当驴子走到有碎石的地方时。但她的驴子跟其他人的一样，脚步非常踏实，即使在碎石最多的地方也能保持平稳。
　　比尔紧挨着曼纳林夫人，以防她需要帮助。但现在看来她其实不需要了。四个孩子当然更是会嘲笑这种可能要接受帮助的想法。他们骑马都已经骑得很熟练了，更不用说这些非常容易驾驭的驴子了。
　　“现在咱们该掉头回去啦。”比尔喊道。于是他们都拨转了驴头，朝农场的方向走去。
　　白雪当然也跟了来，而且一路上都蹦蹦跳跳地冲在队伍的最前面，显然认为自己是在带路。
　　“这真是太好玩了。”露西安说道。此时他们因为是在朝农场的方向走，所以驴子们开始一路小跑了起来。驴子下山时的速度要比它们往山上走时快得多。不过，曼纳林夫人更喜欢它们上山时那样的缓步慢行，而不是像现在这样的小跑。
　　“我这头驴子骑着太颠了。”曼纳林夫人对比尔说道，“它似乎总是和我身体的方向不一致，我向下的时候它向上，而我向上时它又向下了，所以我俩总会发生碰撞。”
　　大家都笑了起来。他们感觉自己仿佛能够一直这样骑着驴小跑下去，所以当他们很快抵达农庄的时候，大家甚至感到有点儿遗憾。不过，此时餐桌上已经摆好了为他们准备的午餐，埃文斯太太也在门口微笑着迎接他们。大家也就毫不犹豫地把驴子带到牧场上，并把骑具搬回马厩中。
　　“等到下周你就能完全适应骑驴了。”比尔对曼纳林夫人说道，“到周三准备出发的时候，你肯定会感觉到自己就像已经骑了一辈子驴似的。”
　　“哦，是啊，我相信我到时候会的。”曼纳林夫人说道。她感觉到有什么东西在啄自己的脚。她低头往桌下一看，只见那里有着一只肥肥的棕色母鸡。曼纳林夫人轰着它道：“嘘嘘，快走，不要啄我的脚！”
　　母鸡被轰走了，取而代之的是白雪。菲利普坐在桌前的时候，把它从自己的膝盖上推了下去。它现在待在桌子底下试图通过咬鞋带来找找乐子。曼纳林夫人也把它轰走了，白雪只得转而去咀嚼埃文斯太太的裙边。埃文斯太太是从来不会注意到这种事情的，所以白雪就一直在那里开心地嚼了很久。
　　第二天，女孩们和曼纳林夫人就感觉到了身体因为骑驴而变得有些僵硬，她们疼得几乎都快走不动路了。男孩们和比尔倒是好好的。曼纳林夫人下楼梯时一个劲儿地抱怨呻吟着。
　　“老天哪！我现在的状态就好像是一个上了年纪的老太婆了！我一定永远都骑不了驴子了。”她说道。
　　但这种僵硬感慢慢就消失了。很快，六个人都越来越适应每天骑着驴子到山里去的感觉。骑行的时光是非常令人愉快的，路上的风景也很美丽。白雪每次都跟着他们，似乎总也不感到疲倦，一直开心地在前面蹦蹦跳跳。琪琪待在杰克的肩膀上，偶尔会飞上天去吓唬吓唬那些碰巧飞过他们头顶上的鸟儿。当琪琪让它们擦擦自己的脚的时候，那些鸟儿都显得十分震惊，赶忙飞开了。
　　“还有两天就到星期三了。”露西安开心地说道，“我们已经完全准备好了，就是骑驴连续走几个小时也是没问题的。”
　　“是啊——向蝴蝶谷进发！”杰克说道，“真不知道它会是什么样子！我猜那里一定到处都是五颜六色的翅膀。一定美极啦！”
　　“哦，周三你快点到来吧！”黛娜说道，“只剩四十八小时了，到时候我们就能出发啦！”
　　但就在这四十八小时的时间里，意外的事情却发生了。突发的事件打破了他们美好的计划。
6 Off to the Vale of Butterflies

　　6
　　Off to the Vale of Butterflies
　　It happened the very next day. It was when Mrs Mannering had gone with Mrs Evans to the bigbarn. The door suddenly blew shut, and caught her hand in it, trapping it tightly.
　　Mrs Mannering screamed. Mrs Evans ran to open the door, but poor Mrs Mannering’s hand wasbadly bruised and crushed.
　　Bill was very concerned. ‘I must take you down to the doctor,’ he said. ‘I’ll get the car. Whereare the children? Out on their donkeys? Tell them where we’ve gone, Mrs Evans, when they comeback. They needn’t worry. I’ll have Mrs Mannering’s hand seen to, and properly bandaged. I don’texpect it will be very much, but I’d like her to have it X-rayed in case any small bone is broken.’
　　Looking rather white, Mrs Mannering was driven off by Bill, down the steep mountain road tothe town that lay some way off in the next valley. It was about fifteen miles and soon MrsMannering was in hospital having her hand X-rayed and bound up.
　　The children were very upset when they heard what had happened. ‘Poor Mother!’ said Philip.
　　‘It must have hurt dreadfully when her hand got caught in that heavy door.’
　　‘Indeed to gootness, it did,’ said Mrs Evans, who looked quite upset too. ‘She gave one scream,poor soul, and then made not a sound, whateffer. Now don’t look so sadly - she’ll be backtonight.’
　　‘Will she be able to go off to the mountains tomorrow?’ asked Lucy-Ann. ‘How can she ridewith a bad hand?’
　　‘Well, there now, she can’t,’ said Mrs Evans. ‘But she can stay here with me and I’ll look afterher for you. You can go with Mr Cunningham and David.’
　　‘But will Bill go if Mother’s hurt?’ wondered Philip. ‘He thinks the world of her. Oh, blow! It’sbad luck for this to happen just when we had such a lovely plan. Poor Mother! I do hope herhand’s better now.’
　　Mrs Mannering arrived back in Bill’s car that evening, just before high tea. She looked better,and made light of her hand.
　　‘We’ve had it X-rayed,’ said Bill. ‘She’s broken a tiny bone just here,’ and he showed themwhere, on the back of his hand. ‘It’s got to be bandaged and kept at rest. I’m to take her down tohave it seen again in three days’ time.’
　　‘I’m so sorry, dears,’ said Mrs Mannering. ‘And Bill, you don’t need to take me down, youknow. I’m quite able to drive myself down even with an injured hand. Take the children on theirtrip tomorrow. I can’t bear to have them disappointed.’
　　‘What! And leave you like this!’ said Bill. ‘Don’t be silly, Allie. I shall take you down myself inthe car on Friday. The children can go with David, if he’ll take them on by himself. It’s a perfectlyordinary trip, and they’ll be back in a few days’ time. They can all ride their donkeys as easily asDavid - and probably they’ll enjoy a trip without us!’
　　‘We’d much rather you and Aunt Allie came,’ said Jack. ‘But as you can’t, it’s decent of you tolet us go alone. We’ll be perfectly all right, Bill. David knows the way, and we can all look afterourselves.’
　　So it was settled that the four children should go by themselves on the donkeys with their guideDavid, taking with them tents, bedding and food. Philip questioned Bill to make sure that hismother’s hand was not seriously hurt.
　　‘Oh, no - it will soon be right,’ said Bill. ‘But I want to be sure she doesn’t use it, and I want totake her down to the doctor in three days’ time. I’m sorry not to come with you - but you’ll be allright by yourselves. I don’t see that you can get into any trouble, or any startling adventure, goingdonkey-riding in the mountains with David. Maybe we can all go together, later on.’
　　The children were very excited that night, getting ready the things they wanted to take. Theyhad two small tents, a sleeping-bag each, two ground-sheets, cameras, field-glasses, a change ofclothes - and food.
　　The food was Mrs Evans’ care. Bill watched her packing up what she thought they would eat inthe next few days.
　　‘I didn’t like to stop her,’ he told the others. ‘But, honestly, she’s packed enough for a month.
　　She’s put in a whole ham!’
　　‘Golly!’ said Jack. ‘What else?’
　　‘A tongue or two, hard-boiled eggs, tins of all kinds, plum-cake and goodness knows what!’
　　said Philip. ‘We shall feast like kings.’
　　‘Well,’ began Lucy-Ann, ‘I always think that we eat twice as much in the open air, becausefood tastes so . . .’
　　‘Much nicer!’ chorused everyone. Lucy- Ann always said that at least a dozen times eachholidays. She laughed.
　　‘Well, anyway, it will be nice to have as much as ever we can eat. There’s David too - we’vegot to take food for him as well.’
　　‘He doesn’t look as if he’d eat much,’ said Dinah. ‘Skinny little fellow, he is!’
　　‘You’d better go to bed early, children,’ said Mrs Mannering a little later. ‘You’ll have a longride tomorrow, according to Effans.’
　　‘All right. It’ll make tomorrow come all the sooner!’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘How’s your hand feel,Aunt Allie?’
　　‘It’s quite comfortable, thank you,’ said Mrs Mannering. ‘I’m sure I could have gone with youtomorrow, really!’
　　‘Well, you couldn’t,’ said Bill hastily, half afraid that Mrs Mannering would try to be foolishand go with the others after all. She laughed.
　　‘Don’t worry! I’m going to be sensible - and, dear me, it will be quite a change to be rid of fournoisy ruffians and an even noisier bird for a few days, Bill, won’t it?’
　　All the children were awake very early the next day. Snowy the kid, who was a real sleepy-headin the mornings, didn’t want to wake up at all, and snuggled deeper into Philip’s blankets as theboy tried to get out of bed.
　　Kiki took her head from under her wing and scratched her poll. ‘Dithery Slithery,’ sheremarked, which meant that she had spied Philip’s slow-worm. It was coiled up in a corner of theroom. It would very much have liked to sleep on Philip’s bed, but it was afraid of Snowy, who hada habit of nibbling anything near him.
　　The boys got up and looked out of the window. It was a really perfect day. The mountainstowered up into the fresh morning sky, as beautiful as ever.
　　‘They look as if someone had just been along and washed them,’ said Jack. ‘The sky lookswashed too - so very very clean and new.’
　　‘I like the feel of an early morning,’ said Philip, putting on his shorts. ‘It has a special new feelabout it - as if it was the first morning that ever happened!’
　　Snowy went over to the corner where Sally the slow-worm was, and the slow-worm at oncewriggled away under the chest of drawers. Philip picked her up and she slid gracefully into hispocket.
　　‘Have to get you a few flies for breakfast, Sally,’ said Philip. ‘Shut up, Kiki - you’ll wake therest of the household with that awful cough.’
　　Kiki could give a terrible, hollow cough at times, which she had copied from an old uncle ofJack’s, and she was practising it now. She stopped when Philip spoke to her, and hopped to Jack’sshoulder.
　　‘Funny bird, silly bird,’ said Jack affectionately, scratching her neck. ‘Come on, Philip - let’ssee if the girls are up.’
　　They were just getting up, both of them thrilled at the fine day and the idea of going camping inthe mountains. ‘Have you got that horrid slow-worm on you?’ asked Dinah fearfully, looking atPhilip.
　　‘Yes, somewhere about,’ said Philip, feeling all over him. ‘There’s one thing about SallySlithery - she does get about!’
　　Dinah shuddered and went to wash in the bathroom. Snowy the kid was there, nibbling the corkbath-mat, which he evidently thought was delicious.
　　‘Oh, Snowy! Mrs Evans won’t be at all pleased with you!’ said Dinah, and shooed the kid outof the door. He went to find Philip. He was quite one of the family now.
　　Mrs Mannering’s hand was stiff and sore that morning, but she said very little about it, notwanting to upset the children. She was glad it was such a lovely day for them, and watched withamusement as Mrs Evans carefully packed up all the food she had prepared for the children to takewith them.
　　‘If you eat all that you’ll never be able to ride home on the donkeys,’ she said. ‘You’ll be toofat.’
　　‘They must not go hungry,’ said kind Mrs Evans. ‘There! I think I have thought of everything.
　　Children, you must use one donkey for the food and the other for everything else, look you. I willsee that David straps everything on well.’
　　The children listened to her kind, lilting voice as they sat at breakfast. They felt very happy, andthe only thing that spoilt their pleasure was the fact that Bill and Mrs Mannering were not comingwith them. On the other hand, they would be freer without grown-ups!
　　Kiki gave a hiccup, with one eye on Mrs Mannering. She looked at the parrot severely. ‘Kiki!
　　You did that on purpose. Do you want your beak smacked?’
　　‘Pardon,’ said Kiki, and went off into a cackle of laughter. Effans choked over his bacon, tryingto laugh with his mouth full, and went purple in the face. His bacon went down the wrong way,and he got the hiccups too.
　　‘Pardon, look you!’ he said to Mrs Mannering, with such a horrified look on his face thateveryone roared with laughter.
　　‘Now here is David, all ready for you!’ cried Mrs Evans from the door, where she had gone tochase away a turkey that had suddenly appeared. It made a gobbling noise that scared Snowyterribly. Kiki, of course, at once gobbled too, and the turkey looked into the kitchen in amazement.
　　‘Shoo!’ said Mrs Evans. ‘Good morning, David, it’s early you are, and a nice day you havebrought with you!’
　　‘Indeed to gootness I have,’ said David and smiled timidly at the company in the big kitchen.
　　His donkeys crowded round him, sturdy and patient, their harness clinking and glinting.
　　‘Come on!’ yelled Jack, suddenly feeling too excited to sit at the table any longer. ‘Come on!
　　Let’s pack the things on the donkeys and go!’
　　They all rushed out. Soon David and Effans were strapping everything on two donkeys. Onedonkey had big panniers each side for food. The other had the things strapped across his broadlittle back. They stood perfectly still, their ears twitching as a fly or two settled on them.
　　‘Well - are we ready to start?’ said Philip. ‘I think we’ve got everything. Oh, gosh, where aremy field-glasses?’
　　At last everyone and everything was ready. It had been explained to David that Bill and MrsMannering could not come, and Effans had said he would care for the two extra donkeys till thechildren came back. David did not seem too pleased to think he was to go alone with the children.
　　He looked rather alarmed, Bill thought. Poor fellow! Bill wished it was Effans who was going withthe children, not David. Still, the children were used to camping out and could be trusted to besensible.
　　‘Goodbye!’ called everyone. ‘See you in a few days’ time. Take care of your hand, Mother!
　　Now we’re off - off to the Vale of Butterflies! Goodbye, everyone!’
第6章 向蝴蝶谷进发
　　第6章 向蝴蝶谷进发
　　恰恰就在第二天，当曼纳林夫人和埃文斯太太一起去大谷仓的时候，门忽然被风吹得自动关上了，正好死死地夹住了曼纳林夫人的手。
　　曼纳林夫人尖叫了起来。埃文斯太太赶忙跑过去把门打开，但可怜的曼纳林夫人的手已经被夹得不成样子了，伤势严重。
　　比尔担心极了。“我得赶紧带你去看医生，”他说道，“我去开车。孩子们去哪儿了？骑驴子出去了？埃文斯太太，等他们回来的时候，你来告诉他们我们到哪儿去了。让他们别担心，我会找医生来看曼纳林夫人的手，并给她好好包扎一下。虽然我觉得伤得不会太重，不过还是要给她照一下X光，以防万一有哪块小骨头被夹断了。”
　　曼纳林夫人的脸看起来十分苍白。她和比尔一起开车沿着陡峭的山路出发了。医院在临近山谷的镇子上，距离他们大约有十五英里。很快，曼纳林夫人就到达了医院，她的手拍了X光片，并被紧紧地包扎了起来。
　　当孩子们听说了方才发生的事情时，一个个都满面愁云。“可怜的妈妈！”菲利普说道，“她一定非常非常疼，那么沉的大门夹住了她的手。”
　　“老天保证这是真真儿的。”埃文斯太太说道，她也显得十分心烦意乱，“她就尖叫了一声。可怜的人，然后就疼得出不了声儿了。不过，你们现在也不用太伤心——她今天晚上就会回来的。”
　　“那她明天还能到山里去吗？”露西安问道，“她的手伤得这么重，那还怎么骑驴子呢？”
　　“嗯，就是啊，她不能去了。”埃文斯太太说道，“但她可以跟我一起留在这里，我替你们来照顾她。你们可以和坎宁安先生以及大卫一起去。”
　　“但妈妈伤成这样，比尔还会去吗？”菲利普犹豫地说道，“对他来说，世界上再没人比我妈妈更重要了。哦，这真是个巨大的打击。真是太倒霉了，我们刚有了这么好的计划就发生了这么倒霉的事情。可怜的妈妈，我真希望她的手现在已经好很多了。”
　　傍晚的时候，曼纳林夫人坐着比尔的车回来了，刚好赶在下午茶之前。她的样子看上去好多了，只轻描淡写地提了提她的伤。
　　“我们给手照过X光了，”比尔说道，“她手上这个位置的一块小骨头被夹断了。”比尔在自己的手背上比画着，给孩子们解释具体的位置，“她的手现在得紧紧扎好一动也不能动。
　　三天后我再带她去医院复查。”
　　“我很抱歉，亲爱的孩子们。”曼纳林夫人说道，“比尔，你知道的，你不用带我去复查。即使一只手受伤了，我也能自己开车下山去医院。你明天带孩子们去露营吧。我可不想让他们感到失望。”
　　“什么！你伤成这样还留你一个人在这里？”比尔说道，“别傻了，艾莉。周五我来开车带你去医院。孩子们可以跟大卫一起去，即使只有他一个人，也会照看好孩子们的。这完全就是一次非常普通的旅行嘛，用不了几天他们就回来了。他们几个骑驴子就像大卫一样轻松。说不定没有咱俩跟着，他们会玩得更开心呢。”
　　“我们非常想让你和艾莉阿姨一道去，”杰克说道，“但既然你们没办法去了，又同意让我们自己去，真是太好了。比尔，我们完全没问题的。大卫知道路，而我们都能照顾好自己。”
　　于是就这样决定了，由大卫做向导，四个孩子自己骑着驴子去旅行，带着他们的帐篷、铺盖和食物。菲利普仍有些担心，反复向比尔确认他妈妈的手并没有伤得很严重。
　　“放心吧，不严重，很快就会好的。”比尔说道，“不过我要确保这几天里她这只手不会乱动。三天后我还要带她去找医生复查。很抱歉，不能跟你们一起去了。不过你们自己也肯定没问题的。我想，只是和大卫一起在山里骑骑驴子，你们是不会被卷入什么麻烦或者吓人的冒险的。过阵子说不定我们也可以一起再去。”
　　当天晚上孩子们非常兴奋，准备好了他们所有想要带的东西。他们带了两顶小帐篷，每人一个睡袋，两块帐篷防水垫，相机，双筒望远镜，换洗的衣服，以及食物。
　　食物主要是埃文斯太太需要操心的事情。比尔看着她给食物打包——这些都是她觉得孩子们接下来几天会需要的。
　　“我真不忍心阻止她，”比尔告诉其他人，“但老实说，她打包了足够一个月吃的食物。
　　她甚至还装了整整一大只火腿。”
　　“天哪！”杰克说道，“还有什么？”
　　“一两条烤牛舌，煮鸡蛋，各种各样的罐头，梅子蛋糕，还有天晓得叫什么的食物！”菲利普说道，“我们要像国王一样去开宴会啦。”
　　“好吧，”露西安开始说道，“我总感觉我们在野外的胃口是平时的两倍，在那里吃起食物来实在是感觉……”
　　“比平时要棒得多！”所有的人一齐附和道。露西安每个假期都会这样说，至少说了不下十几遍了。露西安自己也被自己逗笑了。
　　“好吧，无论如何，只要我们能吃得下，多带些食物总是好的。还有大卫呢——我们还得帮他带些食物。”
　　“他看起来可不像能吃很多的人，”黛娜说道，“看他那瘦小的皮包骨头的样子！”
　　“孩子们，你们今晚最好早点睡。”过了一会儿，曼纳林夫人说道，“按照埃文斯先生所说的，你们明天要骑很长一段路呢。”
　　“好的。这样也会让明天来得更快一些。”露西安说道，“艾莉阿姨，您的手现在感觉怎么样了？”
　　“感觉舒服多了，谢谢。”曼纳林夫人说道，“我确信我明天可以跟你们一起去，真的！”
　　“嗯，你不行。”比尔急忙说道，有点担心曼纳林夫人真的会犯傻到非要跟其他人一起去。曼纳林夫人笑了。
　　“别担心，我不会做傻事的。而且我呀，也终于可以休息一阵透个气了。摆脱这四个吵闹的小浑蛋和一只更吵的鸟，休息几天。比尔，你说是不是？”
　　第二天，孩子们起得都非常早。白雪这头小山羊每天早晨都表现得像一只小瞌睡虫，一点也不想起床。当男孩们起身的时候，它还往菲利普的毯子中钻了钻。
　　琪琪从翅膀下伸出头来，搔了搔她修剪过的羽毛。“抖抖的，滑滑的。”她评论道，表明她发现了菲利普的盲缺肢蜥。盲缺肢蜥正在房间的角落处盘卷着它的身体。它当然也非常想睡在菲利普的床上，只是它害怕白雪。这只小羊羔习惯地去啃咬身边所有的东西。
　　男孩们起床后向窗外看去。天气真的非常好。群山笔直地耸入清晨湛蓝的天空中，像往日一样美丽。
　　“它们看上去就像有人一直在刷洗它们一样。”杰克说道，“天空也像洗过了一样，那么干净，那么清新。”
　　“我喜欢清晨的这种感觉，”菲利普边说，边穿上他的短裤，“它有一种别样的新鲜感，就好像万物萌生的第一个早晨。”
　　白雪此时朝盲缺肢蜥待的角落走了过去。盲缺肢蜥立刻蜿蜒着钻进了衣橱里。菲利普过去接它，它就优雅地滑进了菲利普的口袋中。
　　“我去给你找些苍蝇来做早餐，莎莉。”菲利普说道，“快闭嘴吧，琪琪——你那可怕的咳嗽声会把家里其他人都吵醒的。”
　　琪琪有时会发出一种可怕的干咳声，那是她从杰克的一位老伯伯那里学来的，而她此刻开始练习那种发音。她听了菲利普的话后停止了练习，跳到了杰克的肩膀上。
　　“真是滑稽的小鸟，你这傻鸟，”杰克宠爱地说道，搔搔琪琪的脖颈，“快点儿，菲利普，咱们去看看女孩们有没有起床。”
　　女孩子们刚刚起床，正在为美好的天气以及即将去山里露营的念头感到兴奋。“你身上带着那条可怕的盲缺肢蜥吗？”黛娜看着菲利普胆怯地问道。
　　“是啊，在我身上的某个地方，”菲利普说道，感受了一下全身，“莎莉•滑滑有一个特点，就是它总是到处乱跑。”
　　黛娜发抖着跑去盥洗室洗漱了。小羊羔白雪此时正在那里，啃咬着软木做的防滑垫。
　　它显然认为防滑垫非常好吃。
　　“哦，白雪，埃文斯太太肯定会生气的！”黛娜边说着，边把小山羊轰到了门外。白雪去找菲利普了，它已经完全成了这个大家庭中的一员。
　　当天早上，曼纳林夫人的手其实又僵又痛，但她并没有抱怨什么，因为不想扫孩子们的兴。她很高兴有个适合孩子们出行的好天气，同时也兴致满满地看着埃文斯太太把她为孩子们准备的食物全都仔细包好，给他们带上。
　　“如果你们把所有的食物都吃完了，你们就没办法骑着驴子回来了。”曼纳林夫人说道，“你们会变得太胖，驴子就驮不动了。”
　　“他们可不能饿着了。”和蔼的埃文斯太太说道，“好啦，我想所有的东西都已经考虑周全了。孩子们，你们得用一头驴子来驮食物，再用另一头驮其他的东西。瞧你。我得看看大卫有没有把骑具系好。”
　　孩子们一边听着埃文斯太太和蔼的抑扬顿挫的声音，一边坐下来吃早餐。他们非常开心，唯一糟心的事情就是比尔和曼纳林夫人不能跟他们一起去。不过话说回来，没有这两个大人跟着，他们肯定会觉得更自由。
　　琪琪发出了打嗝的声音，边叫边用一只眼睛偷瞄着曼纳林夫人。曼纳林夫人严厉地瞪着这只鹦鹉：“琪琪，你这是故意的。你的鸟嘴想要挨打吗？”
　　“你再说一遍？”琪琪说着，又爆发出一连串的咯咯的笑声。这让嘴里塞得满满的埃文斯先生笑了起来，结果他被培根呛到了，脸都被呛得涨成了紫红色。因为培根不小心呛到了气管，所以他现在也开始打嗝了。
　　“你再说一遍，瞧你！”埃文斯先生一面带着这样可怕的脸色，一面还对曼纳林夫人赞叹着琪琪。所有的人都哄堂大笑了起来。
　　“啊，大卫来了，一切都为你们准备好了！”埃文斯太太在门口喊着，同时赶走了一只忽然蹦出来的火鸡。火鸡咯咯地叫着，着实吓了白雪一跳。琪琪当然也立刻发出了咯咯的叫声。火鸡饶有兴致地朝着厨房里不断张望。“嘘嘘！快走！”埃文斯太太说道，“早上好，大卫，你来得真早，你带来了多好的一天啊！”
　　“是啊，真真儿的。”大卫说道，冲大厨房中的一群人腼腆地笑了笑。他的驴子围绕在他身边，强健，耐心地等待着。它们身上的骑具叮当作响，闪闪发光。
　　“快来吧！”杰克喊道。他瞬间兴奋了起来，觉得在餐桌前一刻也坐不住了，“快点！咱们把行李捆到驴子身上，然后就出发吧！”
　　孩子们全都冲了出去。很快，大卫和埃文斯先生就把所有的行李都装在了两头驴子背上，并用绳子捆好。一头驴子身体两侧各有一个装食物的大驮篮。另一头驴子宽阔的脊背上则用皮绳绑好了其他行李。它们稳稳地站立着，耳朵不时地抽动着，因为总有一两只苍蝇想要落在上面。
　　“好吧，咱们准备好出发了吗？”菲利普说道，“我想我们已经带全了东西了。哦，天哪，我的双筒望远镜在哪里？”
　　最后，所有的人和行李都准备就绪了。埃文斯先生跟大卫解释了比尔与曼纳林夫人不能同去的原因，也说明了他自己会帮他好好照看剩下的两头驴子，直到孩子们回来。大卫似乎对于单独和孩子们在一起的状况不是很开心。比尔觉得他看起来有些焦虑。可怜的人。比尔真希望跟孩子们一起去的能是埃文斯先生而不是大卫。不过，这些孩子已经很习惯在外露营了，而且他们都是懂事可靠的孩子。
　　“再见啦！”孩子们呼喊道，“几天后见。妈妈，你要养好自己的手啊！我们走啦！我们去蝴蝶谷了！大家再见啦！”
7 On the way
　　7
　　On the way
　　With Bill, Mrs Mannering, Effans and Mrs Evans waving and calling goodbye, the party set off ontheir donkeys. They had to go up by Trefor the shepherd’s little cabin, and the donkeys pickedtheir way steadily up the steep hillside.
　　Snowy ran beside them, bobbing about under the donkeys’ bodies as he pleased. They seemedto like him, and Dapple kept putting his head down to the kid whenever he came near. Kiki wasperched as usual on Jack’s shoulder, jogging up and down contentedly, snapping her beak, andmaking a few quiet remarks into Jack’s ear.
　　They came to Trefor’s cabin. He was on the hillside, seeing to a sick sheep. He came to meetthem, his untidy hair blowing in the wind, and his eyes shining as blue as forget-me-nots.
　　There was a conversation between the two men in Welsh. David sounded rather complaining.
　　Trefor seemed to be pooh-poohing what he said. David got out a map that Bill had given him, andappeared to be saying that he didn’t understand it at all.
　　Trefor then spoke earnestly, pointing in this direction and that, poking David with his fingerevery time he wanted to make a point go home. The children thought he must be telling David theexact way to go.
　　‘I hope David really does know the way,’ said Jack. ‘He might have thought Bill would helphim with the map if Bill had been going. It looks to me as if he’s telling Trefor he’s not too certainof the way.’
　　‘Well, what does it matter?’ said Philip, pushing Snowy off with his hand as the kid tried tojump up on to his donkey with him. ‘I’d like to see the Vale of Butterflies - but so long as we gooff camping in those gorgeous mountains, that’s all that matters.’
　　‘Yes. We shall see heaps of birds and animals anyway,’ said Jack, feeling that Philip was right.
　　‘Come on, David! Let’s go!’
　　David leapt on to his donkey at once. He called goodbye to Trefor, and the little company set offonce more, taking a narrow path along the mountain-side that went neither very far up, nor veryfar down.
　　It was glorious riding there, so high, looking down on the valley far below. It was partly in thesun and partly in the shadow, for the sun was not yet high. Swallows flew round them catchingflies, their steel-blue wings gleaming in the sun. Kiki watched them out of her sharp eyes. She hadoften tried fly-catching herself, but she knew she was no good at it. Anyway, flies didn’t taste asgood as fruit!
　　They ambled on until everyone felt hungry and thirsty. They came to a copse of birch-trees witha small stream near by.
　　‘Let’s picnic here,’ said Philip, sliding off his donkey. ‘In the shade of those trees. I’mabsolutely cooked with the sun.’
　　David saw to the donkeys, taking them to the stream for water. He then let them wander free,for they came most obediently at his call, and could be trusted not to go too far away. They wentto the shade of the trees and stood there, swishing their long grey tails, enjoying the rest.
　　Snowy ran to them, and behaved like a spoilt child, letting the donkeys fuss him and stare athim. Dapple put down his big head to the little kid, and nuzzled him in the neck. When Snowy ranto the next donkey Dapple followed him.
　　‘Dapple wants to be friends with Snowy,’ said Dinah, unpacking the lunch parcel from one ofthe enormous panniers. ‘Here, Lucy-Ann - take this tin and fill it with water from the stream. Itmust be absolutely pure, I should think. We can put some of this lemonade essence with it. I’m sodreadfully thirsty!’
　　David was drinking at the stream, so the children felt that it must be all right. It gurgled along,fresh and clear, running through the pebbles and down the hillside at top speed. Lucy-Ann went tofill the tin.
　　There was a lovely lunch. The children had to call David to share it because he suddenlyseemed shy. He came and sat down a little way away from them.
　　‘No, David. Come here with us,’ called Jack, patting the ground. ‘We want to learn Welsh!
　　Come and talk to us!’
　　But the old Welshman was very shy, and it was as much as the children could do to persuadehim to eat his share of the lunch. It was such a good lunch too!
　　There were five different kinds of sandwiches, fresh lettuce wrapped in a damp cloth, hard-boiled eggs to nibble, and great slices of jam tart. Washed down with cold lemonade it was thefinest lunch anyone could wish.
　　‘Nobody in the whole world, not even the very richest king, can possibly have a nicer lunchthan this,’ said Lucy-Ann, munching a chicken sandwich.
　　‘Or a nicer place to eat it in,’ said Philip, waving his sandwich at the magnificent view beforethem. ‘Look at that! No king could have a better view from his palace than that! Valleys andmountains, and yet more mountains, and then the clear blue sky! Marvellous!’
　　They all gazed at the unbelievable view that lay in front of them. A rustle of paper made themlook round.
　　‘Snowy! You greedy little kid! Look here, he’s eaten the rest of the chicken sandwiches!’ criedJack indignantly, forgetting all about the lovely view. ‘Philip, smack him. We can’t let him do thator our food won’t last out. He can jolly well eat the grass.’
　　Philip gave Snowy a smart tap on the nose. The kid retreated in a huff, taking with him amouthful of sandwich papers, which he proceeded to eat with apparent enjoyment. But soon hewas back with Philip, pressing against him affectionately, anxious to be back in his good books.
　　Dapple the donkey moved over to Philip too, to be near the kid. He lay down beside him, andPhilip at once leaned back against him.
　　‘Thanks, old man! Very nice! Just what I wanted!’ said Philip, and everyone laughed as hesettled himself against the donkey’s side.
　　‘Have another sandwich, David?’ asked Lucy-Ann, holding out a packet to him. David had noteaten nearly as much as they had, either through shyness or because he hadn’t such an enormousappetite. He shook his head.
　　‘Let’s have a bit of rest now,’ said Philip sleepily. ‘There’s no hurry. We can take all the timewe like to get anywhere.’
　　Jack began to ask David the names of things in Welsh. It was silly not to be able to talk toDavid. David apparently understood more English than he spoke, but even the few English wordshe said were pronounced so differently that the children found it hard to puzzle out what he wassaying.
　　‘Come on, David, talk,’ said Jack, who did not feel as sleepy as the others. ‘What’s this inWelsh?’ He held out his hand.
　　David began to realize that Jack wanted a lesson in Welsh, and he brightened up a little. He wasa trifle embarrassed by Kiki, who insisted on repeating all the words he said too, and added a fewnonsense words of her own for good measure.
　　The girls and Philip fell asleep in the shade, Lucy-Ann sharing Philip’s donkey to lean against.
　　Dinah would have liked to do the same but she was afraid that Sally the slow-worm might comeout of Philip’s pocket if she did, and nothing would make Dinah go near the silvery creature!
　　Jack patiently tried to learn a few Welsh words, and then got tired of it. He threw a few pebblesdown the mountain-side, and gazed round at the many summits towering up in the distance. Therewas one odd one, shaped like three teeth, that amused him. He decided to look it up on the map.
　　The map, however, was rather disappointing. It showed very few names in the district wherethey were, probably because it had been very little visited, and there were no farmhouses or otherbuildings to put on record. Jack found a name that seemed to him to fit the mountain. ‘FangMountain,’ he read. ‘That might be it. Gosh, what a lot of mountains there are about here! I betnobody has ever explored them all. I’d like to fly over them in an aeroplane and look down onthem. We haven’t seen a plane since we’ve been here. Off the route, I suppose.’
　　David had gone to round up the donkeys. Jack woke up the others. ‘Come on, lazy things! We’dbetter get on, or David will think we mean to camp here for the night. There’s a heavenly wind gotup now. It will be gorgeous riding this afternoon.’
　　Soon they were all on their donkeys again, jogging along round the mountain-side, enjoying thewind and the sun, gazing on the different vistas that opened up before them round every bend ofthe track. New mountains reared up far-away heads, new skylines appeared. For long stretches thechildren said nothing at all to one another, but simply drank in the beauty around them, and thesun and wind.
　　They travelled until six o’clock, having decided to keep to the high tea that Mrs Evans had atthe farm. Jack spoke to David when six o’clock came.
　　‘David! We stop at half-past six. Do you know a good place to camp for the night near here?’
　　David did not understand and Jack repeated it more slowly. David smiled and nodded.
　　‘Iss! Iss!’ This meant ‘yes’, and Jack looked as David pointed to a wooded spot some wayahead. David said something else in Welsh, and Jack caught a few words here and there which heunderstood. One was ‘water’, the other was ‘trees’.
　　‘David says there’s a good place to camp in a little way off!’ Jack shouted back to the others.
　　‘There’s water there, and trees.’
　　‘Gosh! However do you understand him?’ said Philip in admiration. ‘Jolly clever of you, Jack!’
　　Jack grinned all over his freckled face. ‘Oh, I just caught the words “water” and “trees”, that’sall! Come on, let’s get there in time to watch the sun sink over the mountains. I’d like to have asunset with my sandwiches!’
　　Philip laughed. They all ambled on towards the spot pointed out by David. It was a little furtherthan they thought, but when they got there they all agreed it was just the right place to camp forthe night.
　　A spring gushed out beside the small wooded patch, as cold as ice. The trees sheltered thecampers from the night-wind, which could be very chilly at times. The donkeys were to be tied totrees so that they would not wander in the night. Everything was perfect!
　　The children were tired but happy. They slid off their donkeys’ backs, and the little beasts, tirednow too, were taken to the spring to drink. They stood patiently waiting their turn, whilst Snowyskipped about like a mad thing, not in the least tired with his long trip.
　　‘We’ll put up the tents after we’ve had a meal and a rest,’ said Philip. ‘Get out the food, Lucy-Ann and Dinah. There’s a nice flat stone here we can use as a table.’
　　Soon the supper, or high tea, was spread out on the big flat stone, and mugs of lemonade wereset by each plate. The children drained them at once, and Jack was sent to get more ice-cold waterfrom the spring.
　　They all ate quickly, for they were very hungry again. They said very little until the first edge oftheir appetite had worn off, then they all talked with their mouths full, eager to make the othersremember the lovely day.
　　David ate too and listened. The donkeys pulled at the grass. Snowy was with Dapple, and Kikiwas eating a tomato and dripping the juice down Jacks neck. They all felt as if they couldn’tpossibly be happier.
　　‘Now we’ll put up the tents,’ said Jack at last. ‘Come on, Philip! It’ll be dark before we’ve putthem up if we don’t make haste!’
第7章 在路上
　　第7章 在路上
　　在比尔、曼纳林夫人、埃文斯先生和埃文斯太太的挥手和道别声中，一行人骑着驴子上了路。他们向山上走去，需要经过特雷弗的牧羊人小屋。驴子们选好了路，稳稳地朝着陡峭的山坡走去。
　　白雪跟在他们旁边，一路小跑着，肆意地在驴子们身子底下绕来绕去。驴子们似乎很喜欢它，斑斑总是会在这只小羊羔靠近的时候低头去看它。琪琪像往常一样栖息在杰克的肩头，心满意足地在那里蹦蹦跳跳，窸窸窣窣地把她的鸟喙张张合合，冲杰克的耳朵念叨一些温柔的话语。
　　他们来到了特雷弗的小屋前。特雷弗正在山坡上，照料一只生病的绵羊。他过来迎接他们，凌乱的头发在风中舞动着，那善良的蓝眼睛就像蓝色的勿忘我一样。
　　特雷弗兄弟两人用威尔士语交谈了起来。大卫的声音听起来似乎是在抱怨。特雷弗则仿佛对他说的内容有些不高兴。大卫掏出了比尔给他的一张地图，似乎在说自己一点也看不懂它。
　　特雷弗的声音认真了起来，来回地指示着方向。每当大卫想要指向回家的方向时，特雷弗都会用手指戳他。孩子们猜测着，特雷弗一定是在告诉大卫正确的路线。
　　“我真希望大卫真的知道路线。”杰克说道，“他似乎本来以为会有比尔跟着，就能帮他来看这张地图了。我觉得大卫在告诉特雷弗，他对应该怎么走并不是很确定。”
　　“好吧，这有什么关系呢？”菲利普说道，白雪总是试图跳到他所骑的驴背上和他在一起，菲利普此时正忙着用手把这只小羊羔推下去，“我的确想看看蝴蝶谷——但是只要我们能到那些壮丽的群山中去露营，其他的就都没有那么重要了。”
　　“没错，反正我们一定能看到很多鸟和其他动物。”杰克说道，他觉得菲利普是对的，“快来吧，大卫，咱们出发吧。”
　　大卫很快跳上了他的驴子。他冲特雷弗道了别，一行人就再次出发了。他们选择了山坡上一条狭窄的小路，一会儿向上，一会儿又向下。
　　骑着驴子在山上走的感觉很棒，他们在高高的地方行走，向下可以看见深深的峡谷。
　　太阳此时还没有升得很高，所以山谷一半沐浴在阳光里，另一半还笼罩在阴影中。燕子在他们身边飞来飞去捕捉着苍蝇，它们钢青色的翅膀在阳光下闪闪发光。琪琪用她锐利的眼睛认真地盯着这些燕子。她自己经常试图像这样抓苍蝇，但她知道自己对此并不擅长。不过无所谓，反正苍蝇也不像水果那样好吃。
　　他们就这样一路缓步慢行着，直到所有的人都感到又饥又渴。他们来到一片白桦林前，林边有一条小小的溪流。
　　太阳此时还没有升得很高，所以山谷一半沐浴在阳光里，另一半还笼罩在阴影中。
　　“我们就在这里野餐吧。”菲利普说道，从他的驴子上滑了下来，“就在这些树的阴凉里，我都快被太阳给烤熟啦。”
　　大卫负责照顾驴子，带它们去溪边喝水，之后就让它们自己随意走动。这些驴子只要听到大卫的呼喊就能很听话地回来，所以不用担心它们会走远。它们走到了树荫下，站在那里，啪啪地甩着它们长长的灰色尾巴，享受着这段休息的时光。
　　白雪朝它们跑了过去，就像一个被宠坏了的孩子，不停地闹着，直到这群驴子都厌烦地盯着它瞧。斑斑低下了它大大的脑袋去看这只小山羊，并用鼻子轻轻地蹭蹭它的脖颈。
　　当白雪跑到另一头驴子那边时，斑斑也跟在它的后面。
　　“斑斑看起来是想和白雪做朋友。”黛娜一边说着，一边从一个巨大的驮篮中取出午餐的包裹，“嘿，露西安，拿这个罐头去装些溪水过来。我想这溪水一定非常纯净，我们可以用它来冲一些柠檬酱来喝。我实在是太渴了。”
　　因为大卫此时已经在溪边喝水了，孩子们相信这水绝对没问题。溪水汩汩地向前流淌着，清新又干净，经过成片的鹅卵石，全速向山下涌去。露西安跑去装了一罐水回来。
　　这是一顿非常令人愉快的午餐。孩子们喊大卫过来跟他们在一起。但大卫显得很羞怯，虽然过来了，但仍坐在和他们有一段距离的地方。
　　“别这样，大卫，坐过来和我们一起吧。”杰克喊道，同时拍了拍自己身边的地面，“我们想学威尔士语，过来跟我们一起说说话吧！”
　　然而，这个老威尔士人实在是太害羞了。直到最后，孩子们只是说服他分享了为他准备的那一份午餐。这午餐就和他们在农庄吃的一样棒极了。
　　其中包括了五种不同的三明治，用湿布包裹着的新鲜莴苣叶，煮熟即食的鸡蛋，以及很多片果酱馅饼。有冰凉的柠檬汁可以喝，有这么多好吃的东西可以吃，人们简直无法再想到比这更好的午餐了。
　　“我想这世界上肯定没人能享受到像我们这样棒的午餐，即使是最有钱的国王也不能。”露西安一边说，一边大口地嚼着鸡肉三明治。
　　“也没有人会找到比我们这里更好的享用美食的地方了。”菲利普边说，边挥舞着他手中的三明治，指向他们面前那无比壮丽的景色，“看那儿啊！没有一个国王能在他的宫殿里看到比这更好的景色！峡谷与山峰，远处那连绵不断的群山，还有这么澄澈的蓝天！简直太棒了！”
　　孩子们全都目不转睛地盯着眼前不可思议的壮丽景色，直到碎纸屑的沙沙声让他们不由得回过头来。
　　“白雪！你这只贪婪的小羊羔！看啊，它把剩下的鸡肉三明治全都吃掉了！”杰克愤怒地喊道，全然忘记了美丽的景色，“菲利普，你得教训它。我们可不能任由它这样，否则我们的食物就不够吃了。它完全可以靠吃草过活的。”
　　菲利普在白雪的鼻子上使劲儿地弹了一下。小羊羔气恼地后退了几步，嘴里还叼着三明治的包装纸。但即使是包装纸，它也咀嚼得津津有味，一副开心的样子。然而没多久，白雪就再次回到了菲利普身边，充满爱意地紧靠在男孩的身上，急切地想要钻进他的怀中。此时，那头叫斑斑的小灰驴也朝着菲利普走来，它因为想要挨近白雪，于是就卧在了菲利普旁边。菲利普立刻把整个身子靠在了斑斑的身上。
　　“多谢了，老伙计！太好了！这正是我想要的！”菲利普边说，边靠着驴子舒服地躺了下来。所有的人都被这情景逗笑了。
　　“大卫，你要再来一个三明治吗？”露西安问道，向他递过一个小包。然而大卫却并不像孩子们吃的那么多——要么是因为害羞，要么是因为他的胃口本来就很小。大卫摇了摇头。
　　“咱们现在稍微休息一会儿吧。”菲利普有些困倦地说道，“咱们反正也不赶时间，所以就尽情地享受吧，无论走到哪儿都可以。”
　　杰克则尝试询问大卫一些东西在威尔士语中的称呼。他觉得全然无法与大卫交流实在是显得太傻了。大卫能说出来的英语，实在比他能够听懂的还要少很多，而即使是他能说出的那些的英文单词，发音也很不一样，以至于孩子们需要花好大的力气，苦苦思索半天，才能弄明白他究竟在说些什么。
　　“来吧，大卫，咱们说说话吧。”杰克说道，他并没有像其他孩子一样感到困倦，“这在威尔士语中怎么说？”他伸出自己的手来。
　　大卫开始弄明白，杰克是想学一些威尔士语。大卫变得稍稍开朗了些，但他还是因为琪琪的缘故而显得有些局促不安。因为琪琪总是在重复他说的话，并额外添加一些她自己想说的没有意义的语词。
　　女孩们和菲利普在树荫中睡着了。露西安和菲利普一起靠在驴子斑斑的身上。黛娜也很想这样做，但她实在是担心，莎莉这条盲缺肢蜥会在她靠近时从菲利普的口袋中爬出来。无论如何，自己都不能接近这条银色的生物！
　　杰克耐心地尝试着学习一些威尔士语，很快也有点儿厌倦了。他朝山下扔着鹅卵石，望着远处高耸的山峰。其中一座山的样子有些奇特，它的形状就像三颗牙齿并排在一起一样。这引起了杰克的兴趣。他决定把那座山在地图上的位置找出来。
　　然而，这张地图却有些令人失望。关于他们所在的地区，地图上只标记了很少几个名称。可能是因为这里人迹罕至，也没有什么农场或其他建筑物可以标记。杰克发现了一个地名，可能就是他所看到的那座山的名称。“尖牙山，”他读道，“那可能就是尖牙山。天哪，这里实在是有太多的山了。我敢打赌没人能把这里的山全都探索一遍。我真希望能坐飞机，从高空来俯瞰一下它们的全貌。但自打我们来这儿后，一架飞机也没见过。可能这里没有经过任何飞机飞行的线路吧。”
　　大卫已经去召集其他的驴子了。杰克把其他的孩子们叫醒：“快起来，懒虫们！咱们最好继续赶路，否则大卫该以为咱们今天晚上就想在这儿露营。现在已经开始起风了，下午的骑行应该很舒服。”
　　一行人很快又重新骑上了驴子，沿着山坡继续稳步地前行，尽情享受着山风与阳光。
　　每转过一个弯，眼前都会出现不同的风景。不断有高耸的山峰在远处露出它们的头颅，也不断有新的天际线显现出来。在相当长的一段时间里，孩子们全都一言不发，只是沉醉在四周的美景、阳光与山风之中。
　　他们一直走到了六点钟，便开始盘算着像埃文斯太太在农场时那样享受下午茶。六点刚到，杰克就跟大卫说：“大卫！我们今天就走到六点半左右的样子。你知道这附近有什么适合晚上露营的好地方吗？”
　　大卫没有听懂他的话，于是杰克放慢速度又把话重复了一遍。大卫这时才笑了并点了点头。
　　“似！似！”这是“是”的意思。杰克抬头顺着大卫手指的方向看去，前面有一处看似树木繁茂的地方。大卫还用威尔士语说了一些句子，杰克从中听到了几个他能理解的词语。
　　一个是“水”，另一个是“树林”。
　　“大卫说前面不远处有一个好地方可以露营！”杰克回头向后面的其他人喊道，“那里有水还有树林。”
　　“天哪！你居然能听懂他的话？”菲利普钦佩地说道，“杰克，你实在是太聪明了！”
　　杰克长着雀斑的脸颊绽开了笑容：“哦，我只是听到他的话里有提到‘水’和‘树林’这两个词，就这些。快走吧，希望我们到那里时，恰好能赶上看夕阳落到群山之后的场景。我很希望能一边看着落日一边来嚼三明治。”
　　菲利普也笑了。一行人向着大卫所指的地点继续缓慢地行进。那地方比他们想象的要稍微远一点儿，当他们到达的时候，所有的人都一致同意这是晚上露营的绝佳地点。
　　这里有一片小树林，林边是一道清泉喷涌着冰凉的泉水。这片树林可以为露营者挡风，山风到了晚上时常会变得非常凉。还可以把驴子拴在树上，这样它们就不会在晚上迷路不见了。一切的安排都很完美！
　　孩子们虽然已经很累了，但是都非常开心。他们从驴背上滑下来。这些小家伙现在累坏了，被大卫带去泉边喝水。它们耐心地站成一排，等着轮到自己喝的时候。与此同时，白雪则像小疯子一样蹦来跳去，经过了这么漫长的旅程，它似乎一点儿也没有感到疲倦。
　　“咱们先吃完饭休息一下，再把帐篷搭上。”菲利普说道，“把食物拿出来吧，露西安，黛娜。这里刚好有一块很平的石头，咱们可以用它来当桌子。”
　　很快，食物就铺满了整张大石桌——这顿不知道是叫晚餐还是叫下午茶。每个盘子旁边还放了一杯柠檬水。孩子们一口气把柠檬水喝了个干净，然后又派杰克去泉边取更多冰凉的泉水。
　　孩子们用最快的速度吃着东西，因为他们再次感觉到自己饥肠辘辘了。开始的时候几乎没人说话，直到孩子们的饥饿感稍微缓解了一下，胃口开始得到了些许满足，他们才开始一边往嘴里塞着食物一边开始说话，交流着各自对这美好的一天的感想。
　　大卫吃着东西，听着孩子们在那里交谈。驴子们大口大口地嚼着青草，白雪和斑斑待在一起。琪琪在吃西红柿，边吃边把汁水滴进了杰克的脖子里。所有的人都觉得自己真是再开心不过了。
　　“现在咱们得把帐篷搭起来了。”杰克最后说道，“快来，菲利普！再不抓紧些，天就要黑啦。”
8 First night in camp
　　8
　　First night in camp
　　The girls washed the dirty crockery in the cold spring water whilst David and the boys unpackedthe tents from the donkey that carried them. They took off the whole of his pack, and alsounstrapped the heavy panniers from the other donkey. Both were delighted to be rid of their loads.
　　They lay down on the ground and rolled, kicking their legs up into the air.
　　Kiki couldn’t understand this at all, and flew up into a tree. ‘She thinks they’ve gone mad,’ saidJack. ‘It’s all right, Kiki, they’re only feeling glad because their packs have gone!’
　　Kiki made a noise like a train screeching in a tunnel, and the two rolling donkeys leapt to theirfeet in alarm and raced some way down the hill. David also jumped violently, and then called tothe donkeys.
　　‘Kiki, if you do that again I’ll tie your beak up!’ threatened Jack. ‘Spoiling this lovely peacefulevening with that horrible screech!’
　　‘Wipe your feet, wipe your feet!’ screamed Kiki and danced from foot to foot on her branch.
　　The tents were soon put up, side by side. David did not want to sleep in one. He preferred tosleep outside. He had never slept in a tent, and he thought they were quite unnecessary.
　　‘Well, I’d just as soon he slept outside,’ said Jack to Philip. ‘I don’t believe there’d be room forone more in here, do you?’
　　‘Let’s leave the tent-flaps open,’ said Lucy-Ann, coming up with the clean crockery. ‘Then wecan look out down the mountain-side. I wouldn’t mind a bit sleeping in the open air, like David, asa matter of fact.’
　　‘Wind’s too cold,’ said Jack. ‘You’ll be glad to have a cosy sleeping-bag, Lucy-Ann! Davidmust be very hardy - he’s only got a thin rug to cover himself with, and he’s apparently going tosleep on the bare ground!’
　　The sun had now disappeared completely. It had gone behind the mountains in a perfect blazeof colour, and all the summits had gleamed for a while, and then darkness had crept up to the verytops, leaving only a clear sky beyond. Stars were now winking here and there, and a cold windwas blowing up the mountain.
　　The donkeys were tied loosely to trees. Some of them were lying down. Dapple was looking outfor Snowy, but the kid had gone to Philip, and was waiting for him to go into his tent.
　　They all washed at the spring - but David seemed rather astonished to see the four childrensolemnly splashing themselves with the cold water. He had drawn his thin rug over him and waslying quite still, looking up to the starry sky.
　　‘He’s not what you might call a very cheerful companion, is he?’ said Jack. ‘I expect he thinkswe’re all quite mad, the way we joke and laugh and fool about. Buck up, Philip, and get into thetent.’
　　The girls were already in their tent. They had slid down into their sleeping-bags and tied themup loosely at the neck. Each bag had a big hood to come over the head. They were comfortable,quite roomy, and very warm.
　　Lucy-Ann could see out of the tent opening. Stars twinkled in the sky, looking very big andbright. There was no sound at all, except of the trickle-trickle of the spring, and the sound of thewind in the trees.
　　‘We might be alone in the world,’ said Lucy-Ann to Dinah. ‘Dinah, imagine that we are. Itgives you an awfully queer feeling. It’s wizard!’
　　But Dinah hadn’t got Lucy-Ann’s imagination and she yawned. ‘Go to sleep,’ she said. ‘Are theboys in their tent yet? I wish they were a bit further away. I’ve got an awful feeling that slow-worm will come slithering here in the night.’
　　‘It won’t hurt you if it does,’ said Lucy-Ann, snuggling down in her sleeping-bag. ‘Oh, this issuper! I do think we have lovely hols, don’t you, Dinah?’
　　But Dinah was asleep already. Her eyes had shut and she was dreaming. Lucy-Ann stayedawake a little longer, enjoying the sound of the running spring and the wind. She still felt rather asif she was on her donkey, jogging up and down. Then her eyes closed too.
　　The boys talked for a little while. They had thoroughly enjoyed their day. They gazed out of theopen flap of the tent. ‘It’s pretty wild and desolate, here,’ said Jack sleepily. ‘It’s surprising there’sa track to follow, really. Decent of Bill and Aunt Allie to let us come by ourselves!’
　　‘Mmmmmmm!’ said Philip, listening, but too sleepy to answer.
　　‘Mmmmmmm!’ imitated Kiki from the top of the tent outside. It was too hot for her in it.
　　‘There’s Kiki,’ said Jack. ‘I wondered where she was. Philip, aren’t you hot with Snowy on topof you?’
　　‘Mmmmmmm!’ said Philip, and again there came the echo from the tent-top. ‘Mmmmmmm!’
　　Snowy was almost on top of Philip. He had tried his hardest to squeeze into the boy’s sleeping-bag with him, but Philip was quite firm about that.
　　‘If you think you’re going to stick your sharp little hooves into me all night long, you’re wrong,Snowy,’ he said, and tied up his bag firmly at the neck, in case Snowy should try any tricks in thenight. The slow-worm was somewhere about too. Philip was too sleepy to bother to think where.
　　Sally slid about where she pleased. Philip was now quite used to the sudden slithering movementthat occurred at times somewhere about his body, which meant that Sally was on the move again.
　　There were a few more quiet remarks from Kiki, who was apparently talking to herself. Thensilence. The little camp slept under the stars. The night-wind nosed into the tent, but could not getinto the cosy sleeping-bags. Snowy felt too hot, walked over Philip, trod on Jack and went to lie inthe tent opening. He gave a tiny bleat and Kiki bleated in answer.
　　David was up and about before the children the next day. He was looking at his donkeys whenPhilip put a tousled head out of the tent opening to sniff at the morning. ‘Lovely!’ he said. ‘Stopbutting me, Snowy! Your little head is jolly hard! Jack! Stir yourself. It’s a gorgeous morning.’
　　Soon all the campers were out of their sleeping-bags and running about. They splashed at thespring, laughing at nothing. Snowy bounded everywhere, quite mad too. Kiki hooted like a car,and startled the donkeys. Even David smiled to see such early-morning antics!
　　They had breakfast - tongue, cream cheese and rather stale bread, with a tomato each. Therewas no lemonade left because they had been so lavish with it the day before, so they drank thecold spring water and vowed it was just as nice as lemonade.
　　‘David! Shall we get to the Vale of Butterflies today?’ asked Jack, and then repeated it againslowly, flapping his arms to show David that he was talking about butterflies. It took David aminute or two to realize this. Then he shook his head.
　　‘Tomorrow?’ asked Philip, and David nodded. He went to strap the packs on the donkeys againand to put on the big pannier baskets. All the little grey creatures were waiting impatiently to setoff. Already the sun was getting well above the mountains, and, for David and the donkeys at anyrate, it was late!
　　They set off at last, though Jack had to gallop back to get his field-glasses which he had leftbehind, hanging from a tree-branch. Then they were all in a line, one donkey behind the other,ambling over the mountains with the wind in their hair.
　　Jack felt sure he saw a couple of buzzards that day and rode most of the time with his field-glasses in his hand, ready to clap them to his eyes at the first sight of specks in the sky. The otherssaw red squirrels among the trees they passed, shy but tame. One shared the children’s lunch,darting up for tit-bits, but keeping a wary eye for Kiki and Snowy.
　　‘It wants to come with you, Philip,’ said Lucy-Ann, amused when the red squirrel put a paw onPhilip’s knee.
　　Philip stroked the pretty little thing gently. It quivered, half frightened, but did not bound away.
　　Then Kiki swooped down and the squirrel fled.
　　‘You would spoil things, you jealous bird!’ said Philip. ‘Go away, I don’t want you. Go to Jack,and let the squirrels come to me.’
　　Swallows flew round them once again, not attracted by the food, but by the flies that pesteredthe donkeys. The children could hear the snapping of their beaks as they caught the flies.
　　‘We ought to get Jack to tame a few swallows and take them with us to catch the flies,’ saidLucy-Ann, slapping at a big one on her leg. ‘Horrid things! I’ve been bitten by something already.
　　You wouldn’t think there’d be any as high up as this, would you?’
　　Sally the slow-worm came out to eat the fly that Lucy-Ann had killed. She was getting much tootame for Dinah’s liking. She lay in the sun, gleaming like silver, and then slid under Philip asSnowy came up enquiringly.
　　‘Keep your nose out of things,’ said Philip, pushing the kid away as it tried to nose under him tofind the slow-worm. Snowy butted him hard and then tried to get on his lap.
　　‘Too hot, too hot,’ said Philip. ‘Why did we ever bring a little pest like you, Snowy? Youbreathed down my neck all night!’
　　Lucy-Ann giggled. She loved Snowy. They all did. The kid was mischievous, given to butting,and didn’t mind treading on anyone - but he was so lively, so full of spring and bounce, soaffectionate that it was impossible to be cross with him for long.
　　‘Come on,’ said Philip at last. ‘David’s clearing his throat as if he’s going to tell us we’re toolazy for words.’
　　David had a habit of clearing his throat about a dozen times before he spoke. It was a nervoushabit which Kiki copied to perfection. She would sit near him, and make a noise as if she wasclearing her throat every time he did the same thing. Then she would go off into a cackle oflaughter. David always stared at her solemnly when she did this.
　　They travelled well that second day, and went a long way. When the time came to camp again,David looked earnestly over the mountains as if he was searching for something.
　　‘Lost your handkerchief, old chap?’ said Jack, and everyone laughed. David looked solemnly athim, not understanding. Then he suddenly began to flap his arms like wings, and to say a fewwords in Welsh.
　　He looked comical standing there, flapping like that. The children had to turn away, trying notto laugh. ‘He says tomorrow we shall see the butterfly valley,’ said Jack. ‘Good! It ought to be areal sight, if it’s anything like I imagine it to be!’
　　They had a meal and prepared to camp out again. The evening was not so fine as the day. It hadclouded over and there was no sunset to watch, and no stars to come gleaming out, one by one.
　　‘If it rains, you’ll get wet, David,’ said Jack. David shrugged his shoulders and said somethingin his Welsh voice, then wrapped himself in his rug on the bare ground.
　　‘It won’t rain,’ said Philip, looking at the sky. ‘But it’s much colder. Brrrrr! I’ll be glad of mysleeping-bag tonight.’
　　‘Good night!’ called the girls. ‘Sleep well.’
　　‘Good night! It will be a lovely day again tomorrow! You just see!’ called back Philip, whothought himself a good weather forecaster.
　　But he was wrong. When they awoke the next morning, they looked out on a completelydifferent world!
第8章 露营的第一晚
　　第8章 露营的第一晚
　　两个女孩到冰凉的泉水那边去清洗刚刚用过的餐具。同时，大卫和男孩们把帐篷从驮着它的驴子背上取下。他们把驴子身上的货物整个地卸了下来，也卸掉了另一头驴子背上沉重的驮篮。如释重负的感觉让这两头驴子非常开心。它们开始躺在地上打起滚儿来，并向空中踢腾着它们的四条腿。
　　琪琪无法理解眼前的景象，赶忙飞到了一棵树上。“她以为这两头驴子疯了。”杰克说道，“没关系，琪琪，它们只是开心，因为它们驮着的重重的行李被卸掉了。”
　　琪琪于是发出了火车进山洞时那种尖厉的汽笛声。两头打滚儿的驴子立刻惊恐地跳了起来，赛跑似的朝山下狂奔而去。大卫也猛地跳了起来，赶忙跑去召唤他的驴子。
　　“琪琪，如果你再发出这样的声音，我就把你的鸟嘴绑起来！”杰克威胁道，“这么美好宁静的夜晚都被你那讨厌的尖锐的声音给毁掉了！”
　　“擦擦你的脚，擦擦你的脚！”琪琪尖叫道，双脚换来换去地在树枝上跳着舞。
　　帐篷很快就搭好了，两座紧挨在一起。但大卫并不想进到帐篷里去，他更愿意在露天睡觉。他从来没有在帐篷中睡过觉，也觉得这东西实在是没有必要。
　　“好吧，我倒情愿他睡在外面。”杰克对菲利普说道，“我觉得帐篷里好像也没有多余的空间来给他睡了，你觉得呢？”
　　“咱们敞着帐篷门睡好了。”露西安说着，端着洗干净的餐具走了过来，“这样我们就可以看到山下的样子了。事实上，我并不介意睡在露天里，就像大卫一样。”
　　“风太冷了，不适合这样做。”杰克说道，“你到时候就该为自己有一个舒适的睡袋而庆幸了，露西安！大卫的忍耐力一定是极强的——他什么也不铺地睡在地上，只盖一条薄毛毯！”
　　太阳现在已经完全下山了。它在一片绚烂的霞光中落到群山的后面。一时间所有的山峰都在闪闪发光。夜幕降临，谷中的暗影慢慢爬上来，笼罩了山峰，只留下澄澈的天空。
　　星星到处眨着眼睛。群山间，一阵凉风袭过。
　　驴子们被松松地系在了树上，有些已经在地上卧了下来。斑斑寻找着白雪的踪迹，但这只小羊羔已经去找菲利普了，正等着跟他一起进到帐篷里去。
　　孩子们都到泉边去洗漱了。水很凉，但四个孩子还是非常认真地在洗漱着，大卫对此感到十分震惊。他此时已经盖上了自己的薄毛毯，安静地躺在地上，看着群星闪烁的夜空。
　　“他真不是那种能令人乐呵起来的旅伴，不是吗？”杰克说道，“我觉得没准儿他还觉得咱们都疯了呢，尤其是看咱们那不停地开玩笑，大笑和互相捉弄的样子。快点儿，菲利普，咱们进帐篷里去吧。”
　　女孩们早已钻进了她们的帐篷。她们从睡袋上方一直滑到底端，将颈口处的带子打上一个宽松的结。每个睡袋还有一个宽大的帽兜，可以让她们把头也包在里面。因此她们睡得很舒服。睡袋很宽敞，也非常暖和。
　　露西安能够透过帐篷的开口处看到外面。星星在空中闪烁着，看起来又大又亮。除了泉水滴滴答答的流淌声，以及风吹过树林的声音，周围再也听不到其他声响。
　　“我们可能已经完全与世隔绝了。”露西安对黛娜说道，“黛娜，想象一下这种情形，你会产生一种非常奇妙的感觉，好像来到了魔法师的领域！”
　　但是黛娜并没有露西安那样的想象力，她打了个哈欠。“赶快睡吧。”她说道，“男孩们已经进帐篷了吗？我真希望他们能稍微离远一点儿。我有一种可怕的预感，那条盲缺肢蜥今晚可能会滑行到这里来。”
　　“即使它真来了也不会伤害你的。”露西安说道，舒服地躺在自己的睡袋里，“哦，这真是太棒了！我觉得咱们这个假期真是好极了。黛娜，你觉得呢？”
　　但是黛娜已经睡着了。她的双眼紧闭，彻底进入了梦乡。露西安依旧醒了一会儿，倾听着泉水的流淌声和风吹过的声音。她感觉自己好像还在骑着驴子，颠簸地一路小跑。过了一会儿，她的眼睛也慢慢合上了。
　　男孩们在一起说了会儿话，他们都非常享受这美好的一天。他们透过帐篷的开口向外望着。“这里真是荒凉啊，杳无人烟，”杰克懒懒地说道，“但是还开辟出了一条能走的路，真是让人惊讶。我真高兴比尔和艾莉阿姨同意让咱们自己出来玩儿。”
　　“嗯——！”菲利普说道。虽然还在听着杰克讲话，但他已经困得没有力气回答了。
　　“嗯——！”琪琪站在外面的帐篷顶上模仿出了同样的声音。她觉得待在帐篷里实在太热了。
　　“是琪琪。”杰克说道，“我刚才还在想着她究竟去哪儿了呢。菲利普，白雪待在你的头顶上你不热吗？”
　　“嗯——！”菲利普说道，而帐篷顶上则再次传来了回声，“嗯——！”
　　白雪几乎把整个身子压在了菲利普的头上。它曾试图努力挤进菲利普的睡袋里和他一起睡，但菲利普坚决地阻止了它。
　　“你以为你可以用你那坚硬的小蹄子踩我一整晚吗？那你就绝对错了，白雪。”菲利普一边说着，一边把睡袋口紧紧地扎了起来，以防白雪晚上再试着耍什么花招。那条盲缺肢蜥还在他衣服里的某个地方，但菲利普实在太困了，也就懒得去想它究竟在哪里了。莎莉总是随意爬到任何它喜欢的地方。而菲利普现在已经很习惯身上的某处时不时有东西忽然在爬行的感觉了，因为这意味着莎莉又在换地方了。
　　只有琪琪还在低声说着什么，她显然是在自言自语。很快，一切归于寂静。在星空下，这个小小的营地里的每个人全都进入了梦乡。几缕晚风钻进了帐篷，但对舒适的睡袋却无可奈何。白雪感觉热得受不了时，就离开了菲利普，从杰克身上踩了过去，卧在帐篷门口。它轻轻地咩咩叫了一声，琪琪也咩咩叫着回应。
　　第二天，早在孩子们醒来之前，大卫就已经起床开始忙活了。当菲利普从帐篷中探出他蓬乱的脑袋，呼吸清晨的新鲜空气之时，大卫已经在照料他的驴子了。“多美好啊！”菲利普说道，“你别顶我，白雪！你的小脑袋实在是太硬了。杰克，快起来。这是多么美好的早晨啊。”
　　很快，这些露营者都钻出了他们的睡袋，在营地四周跑来跑去。他们在泉边把水花溅得到处都是，无缘无故地就能爆发出阵阵大笑。白雪到处乱蹦，简直像发了疯。琪琪发出了汽车喇叭似的声音，把驴子们吓得不轻。就连大卫都不由得被这一大清早好笑滑稽的景象逗笑了。
　　他们吃了早餐——牛舌，奶油芝士，已经不太新鲜了的面包，以及每人一个西红柿。
　　柠檬水已经没有了，因为他们昨天已经把它喝光了。孩子们只能喝着清凉的泉水，并郑重地宣布它和柠檬水一样好喝。
　　“大卫！我们今天能到蝴蝶谷吗？”杰克问道，然后放缓语速又重复了一遍。与此同时，他还挥动自己的胳膊，向大卫表明他在讲关于蝴蝶的事情。大卫大概花了一两分钟才反应过来。他摇了摇头。
　　“那明天呢？”菲利普问。这次大卫点头了。大卫把行李包裹重新绑到了驴背上，也装好了那两个大驮篮。这些灰色的小家伙都已经迫不及待地想要出发了。这时太阳已经升得老高，远在山顶之上。无论怎么看，对于大卫还有驴子们来说，出发的时间都已经相当晚了。
　　他们终于出发了。不过，杰克需要狂奔回去拿他落下的双筒望远镜，因为他忘记自己把它挂在树枝上了。一行人列着队，驴子一头跟着一头地前进，缓缓地翻山而行。清凉的风吹拂着他们的头发。
　　这天，杰克确信自己见到了很多秃鹰，因此他在骑行的大部分时间里，都把双筒望远镜拿在手上，准备好从秃鹰在空中还只是小斑点的时候就开始观察。其他人则在经过的树上看到了红松鼠，胆怯又温顺。其中一只还分享了孩子们的午餐，蹿上来拿走了一小点食物，但它始终警觉地盯着琪琪和白雪。
　　“它想跟着你，菲利普。”露西安说道，饶有兴趣地看着这只红松鼠把一只小爪子放到了菲利普的膝盖上。菲利普温柔地轻轻抚摸着这个漂亮的小东西。它微微颤抖着，有点害怕，但并没有躲开。然而，琪琪忽然猛扑了过来，最终把小松鼠吓得落荒而逃。
　　“你就会坏事儿，你这只爱嫉妒的鸟！”菲利普说道，“快走吧，我可不想要你。去找杰克吧，让松鼠们到我这儿来。”
　　燕子又一次在这一行人身边飞来飞去，但却不是因为他们的食物，而是被那些不停烦扰着驴子们的苍蝇吸引而来。在这些鸟儿捕捉蝇虻时，孩子们甚至能听到鸟喙窸窸窣窣的声音。
　　“我们应该让杰克驯服一些燕子，然后让它们跟在咱们身边抓苍蝇。”露西安一边说着，一边猛地拍向自己腿上的一只大苍蝇，“真是讨厌的东西！我已经被什么东西咬了。我以为这里已经这么高了，早就不该有这种东西了。你们说呢？”
　　这时，盲缺肢蜥莎莉爬了出来，吃掉了露西安打死的这只苍蝇。它如此温顺，以至于都快赢得黛娜的喜爱了。它躺在阳光中，就像银子一样闪闪发光。直到白雪疑惑地走了过来，它才赶快又爬到了菲利普的衣服下面。
　　“把你的鼻子拿开。”就在小羊羔试图在他身上嗅出盲缺肢蜥的藏身处时，菲利普说道，并把小羊羔从自己身上推开。白雪则用力地抵着菲利普，试图跳上他的膝盖。
　　“太热了，太热了。”菲利普说道，“白雪，我们干吗把你这个小害人精带来呢？你整晚都在我的脖子下面哈热气。”
　　露西安咯咯地笑了起来。她喜欢白雪。所有的人都喜欢。这只小羊羔非常淘气，总是用头来顶别人，而且从不在乎会从谁的身上踩过去——但它是如此生气勃勃，总是蹦蹦跳跳的，又和人十分亲热，以至于几乎没人能一直对它发脾气。
　　“快点儿走吧。”菲利普最后说道，“大卫已经在清嗓子了，他肯定是想说我们这些人实在是太懒散了，让他简直没法儿说。”
　　大卫有一个习惯，每当他想说话之前，他都会清很多很多遍嗓子。这是他一紧张就有的习惯，而琪琪也把这个模仿得惟妙惟肖。琪琪总会飞到大卫的身边，每当大卫清嗓子的时候，她都在一旁模仿，然后爆发出一连串大笑。每当琪琪这样做的时候，大卫就会煞有介事地使劲儿瞪她。
　　第二天的旅途非常顺利，所以一行人走的路程也很远。当他们再次扎营的时候，大卫努力地试图朝群山的那边张望，仿佛在寻找什么东西一样。
　　“你的头巾丢了吗，老伙计？”杰克说道。其他人都笑了起来。大卫则郑重其事地看向他，并没有明白杰克的意思。然后大卫忽然用力挥动着自己的胳膊，做出翅膀飞翔的动作，并吐出了一连串的威尔士语。
　　大卫站在那儿挥舞手臂的动作十分滑稽，孩子们不得不转过身去，以努力控制自己不笑出声来。“他说明天咱们就能看到蝴蝶谷了，”杰克说道，“太棒了！要我说，那里的景色一定很让人震撼，我猜！”
　　他们吃过晚餐，再次准备露营。傍晚时的天气并不像白天那样好。天空渐渐布满了厚厚的云层，既看不到夕阳西下的场景，也没有夜空的群星闪烁。
　　“万一下雨了，你就浑身湿透了，大卫。”杰克说道。但大卫只是耸了耸肩，用威尔士语说了些什么，然后就把自己裹在毯子里了，继续躺在露天的地面上。
　　“不会下雨的。”菲利普看着天空说道，“但今晚可比昨天晚上冷多了。呜呼呼！真高兴今晚可以躺在我的睡袋里。”
　　“晚安！”女孩们喊道，“好梦啦。”
　　“晚安！明天肯定又会是好天气的，你们等着瞧吧！”菲利普回应道，他认为自己在天气预测方面很有一手。
　　但他错了。当孩子们第二天一早醒来的时候，发现自己正面对着一个完全不一样的世界！
9 A different world
　　9
　　A different world
　　Lucy-Ann awoke first. She was cold. She snuggled down into her sleeping-bag, and then openedher eyes. She stared out of the open tent-flap, expecting to see the green mountain-side, and thedistant mountains towering up into the sky.
　　But they weren’t there! Instead, a white mist swirled past the tent-flap, some of it putting thincold fingers into the tent itself.
　　There was nothing to see at all except this mist. The mountains had gone, the trees by the campwere blotted out, even the donkeys couldn’t be seen.
　　‘What’s happened?’ said Lucy-Ann, astonished. ‘Golly! It’s a thick mist come up!’
　　She awoke Dinah and the girls peered out in dismay at the misty mountain-side. Now and againa tiny bit of view could be seen as the mist thinned a little - but it grew thick again at once.
　　‘It’s a cloud,’ said Dinah. ‘You know how we see clouds resting on mountain-tops - well, this isone. It’s resting on us! It’s like a thick fog we can’t see through. Blow!’
　　The boys woke up then and the girls could hear their dismayed voices. They called to them.
　　‘Jack! Philip! Isn’t this sickening! We can’t see a thing!’
　　‘It may clear when we’ve had breakfast,’ said Philip cheerfully, appearing out of the mist withSnowy at his heels. ‘Gosh, it’s chilly! I’m going to put on a warm jersey.’
　　David also appeared, looking very doleful. He swung his arm out towards the valley and pouredout a torrent of Welsh.
　　‘He’s quite excited about it, isn’t he?’ said Jack. ‘I wish I could follow him when he talks likethat. I just don’t understand a word.’
　　They decided to have breakfast in one of the tents because the mist made everything damp andchilly. David preferred to stay outside. Dinah didn’t want to come into the tent because of Sally,and only agreed to if she was allowed to sit in the doorway, ready to escape if the slow-wormappeared.
　　It was not so cheerful a meal as usual. The children missed the magnificent view they had beenused to, and were afraid perhaps David wouldn’t take them on their way that day. But the mistcleared a little in an hour’s time, and David seemed quite willing to go.
　　They loaded up the donkeys, mounted and set off down the track. They could see some wayahead of them now, for the sun was rising higher, and trying to dissolve the mist with its heat.
　　‘It’ll be all right,’ said Jack. ‘I almost caught sight of the sun then!’
　　But then the mist came down again and it was only just possible to see the donkey in front.
　　‘I feel as if I ought to hold your donkey’s tail, in case you disappear in the mist!’ shouted Jackto Dinah. ‘You know - like elephants do in circuses when they come into the ring all holding on toone another’s tails!’
　　The mist thickened even more, and the little company stopped to discuss what to do. It wasdifficult to get anything intelligible out of David, who seemed suddenly to have forgotten anyEnglish words he knew.
　　Jack flapped his arms, raised his eyebrows and pointed in front of him, meaning to ask if theywere near the Butterfly Valley. David understood, but he hesitated.
　　‘I hope he hasn’t lost the way,’ said Jack to Philip. ‘He seemed sure enough of the directionyesterday - now he doesn’t seem very certain. Blow!’
　　‘Well, we can’t stop here,’ said Dinah, shivering in the clammy mist. ‘There’s no shelter andit’s jolly cold. Oh for the sun again!’
　　‘Ride on!’ said Jack to David. ‘It’s the only thing to do till we find some kind of shelter. It’s toocold to hang about till the mist has gone. If we go the wrong way we can turn back and go rightwhen the mist goes.’
　　So they went on, following David’s donkey through the wet mist. Kiki was very silent. Shedidn’t understand the mist and was afraid of it. Snowy kept close to Philip’s donkey and was notnearly so full of spring and liveliness. Everyone disliked the mist thoroughly.
　　‘When we find a sheltered place we’ll stop for lunch,’ said Philip. ‘I’m sure we’re all gettingfrightfully hungry now, but we seem to be on quite a bare bit of mountain-side, hopeless to picnicin. We’d all be down with colds tomorrow!’
　　They ambled on, nose to tail, pulling their jerseys close, glad of their coats too. Jack began tolook rather worried. He stopped his donkey and went to walk beside Philip’s.
　　‘What’s up?’ said Philip, seeing Jack’s serious face.
　　‘We’ve left the track,’ said Jack. ‘Haven’t you noticed? We’ve followed some kind of track uptill an hour or two back - but now I’m pretty certain we’ve lost it. Goodness knows where David’sheading for. I doubt if he’s even noticed we’re not on any track at all.’
　　Philip whistled. ‘Don’t let the girls hear you. They’ll be scared. Yes, you’re right. There’s notthe vestige of a track here. David’s lost the way.’
　　‘Better ask him,’ said Jack and rode to the front of the line. ‘Is this the right way?’ he askedDavid slowly, so as to be understood. ‘Where is the track?’ He pointed downwards to the ground.
　　David was looking solemn too. He shrugged his shoulders and said something in his sing-songvoice. Jack rode back to Philip.
　　‘I think he knows he’s off the track, but he’s hoping to pick it up further on. Anyway he doesn’tseem inclined to stop or go back.’
　　‘Well - he’s our guide,’ said Philip, after a pause. ‘We’ll have to trust him. He knows thesemountains better than we do.’
　　‘Yes. But he’s so shy,’ said Jack. ‘He wouldn’t be able to tell us we were lost. I wouldn’t put itpast him to go on losing us deeper and deeper in these mountains, once he’d begun! He justwouldn’t know what else to do.’
　　‘What a horrible idea!’ said Philip. ‘Good thing we’ve got so much food with us, if that’s whathe means to do!’
　　They came at last to a big outcrop of rocks, which would give them shelter from the wet, chillywind. ‘Better have a meal here,’ said Philip. ‘I’d like something hot to drink. Did Mrs Evans put ina kettle?’
　　‘Yes. If we can find a stream or spring, we’ll build a little fire and boil some water for cocoa orsomething,’ said Jack.
　　But there was no spring and no stream. It was most annoying.
　　‘Considering the dozens we’ve passed this morning, and waded through, I call it a bit hard thatthere’s not even a tiny one here,’ said Dinah. ‘I’m jolly thirsty too.’
　　They had to have a meal without anything to drink. They were very hungry, and the foodseemed to warm them a little. They played a game of Catch to get themselves thoroughly warmafter the meal. David looked as if he thought they had gone mad. Snowy joined in wildly neatlytripping everyone up. Kiki rose in the air and screamed.
　　‘Look at David’s face! He thinks we’re all crazy!’ giggled Lucy-Ann. She sank down on a rock.
　　‘Oh, I can’t run any more. I’ve got a stitch in my side.’
　　‘Stitchinmyside, stitchinmyside,’ chanted Kiki, running all the words together. ‘Pop goes theweasel!’
　　‘The mist’s clearing! Hurrah!’ suddenly cried Jack, and he pointed upwards. The sun couldquite clearly be seen, struggling to get through the clouds of mist.
　　Everyone cheered up at once. Even David looked less dismal. ‘Let’s try to get to the ButterflyValley before the evening,’ said Jack to David, doing the flapping business vigorously to makesure David understood. David nodded.
　　They mounted the donkeys again and set off once more. They could see much further in front ofthem now. Quite a big stretch of mountain-side was spread before them. The world suddenlyseemed a much bigger place.
　　They rode on steadily. The mist thinned more and more rapidly, and the children felt the heat ofthe sun on their heads. They took off their coats, revelling in the warmth, after the chilliness of themist.
　　‘Look - we can see the nearest mountain-tops now,’ called Jack. ‘And the distant ones will soonbe uncovered too. Thank goodness!’
　　‘We ought to see the Vale of Butterflies soon,’ said Lucy-Ann, eagerly. ‘David said we’d getthere today. I wonder where it is. Look, there’s a butterfly, Philip.’
　　Philip glanced at it. ‘Only a meadow-brown,’ he said. ‘We’ve seen heaps of those.’ He lookedbefore him searchingly and then put his field-glasses to his eyes.
　　‘There’s a valley which might be it,’ he said, pointing. ‘Hey, David! Is that the Vale ofButterflies?’
　　David looked where Philip was pointing. He shrugged his shoulders. ‘Iss. No,’ he said.
　　‘Yes, no! Whatever does he mean by that?’ said Philip in disgust. ‘I suppose, in plain English,he means he hasn’t the faintest idea. Well, we’ll go on and hope for the best. It looks a nicesheltered kind of valley, the sort that might be hot enough for all kinds of insects and flowers.’
　　Picturing a perfect paradise of brilliant flowers and equally brilliant butterflies, the children rodeon and on down towards the valley in the far distance. It was much further than they thought. Thatwas the worst of travelling in mountains. Everywhere was about twice as far as you imagined it tobe. Most disappointing!
　　It was late when they rode into the valley, which was really more of a shallow depressionbetween two high mountains than a real lowland valley. Certainly it was sheltered, and certainly ithad more flowers in it than they had so far seen - but there were no butterflies!
　　‘This can’t be it!’ said Philip in disappointment. ‘Is it, David?’
　　David shook his head. He was looking round in a puzzled manner, and it was quite clear that hereally didn’t know where he was.
　　‘If this is not the butterfly place, where is it?’ asked Jack slowly and clearly. David shook hishead again. It was really maddening, not being able to speak Welsh.
　　‘Well,’ said Philip, ‘he’s brought us the wrong way, to a place he doesn’t know, but it’s quitewarm and sheltered, so we’ll make the best of it tonight. Tomorrow we’ll get the map from David,see if we can find out the way, and set off with ourselves as guides. He’s as much use as Kiki toguide us in these mountains!’
　　They set up their camp again, feeling rather disappointed. They had so hoped to come to theplace they wanted that night, and set up camp properly for a few days, to revel in hordes ofcommon and uncommon butterflies. Now they would have to ride on still further, and goodnessknew if they would ever find it!
　　They crawled into their sleeping-bags and called good night, just as the stars gleamed out.
　　David was sleeping as usual outside.
　　But in the night the boys woke up suddenly. David was crawling into their tent. He wastrembling with fright. ‘Noises,’ he said, in English, and then poured out something in Welsh. Hewas very frightened. ‘Sleep here,’ he said, and crept between the boys. They were amused andpuzzled.
　　Whatever could have scared David so much?
第9章 另一个世界
　　第9章 另一个世界
　　露西安是最早醒来的那一个。她感觉有点儿冷，又往睡袋里钻了钻，然后才睁开眼睛。她透过帐篷的开口处向外望去，本想着能看到翠绿色的山坡和远处高耸入云的群山。
　　但她什么也没有看见。取而代之的，是白色的雾气正打着旋儿经过开口的地方，几丝寒冷的气流还钻进了帐篷里。
　　除了白茫茫的雾气，她什么都看不到。群山不见了，他们帐篷附近的树被雾气遮住了，就连那些驴子也在雾气中看不见了。
　　“怎么啦？”露西安有些震惊地说道，“天哪！很厚的大雾升到山上来了！”
　　她叫醒了黛娜。两个女孩垂头丧气地盯着雾中群山模糊的轮廓。只有当雾气偶尔变薄一点的时候她们才能看到一点点，但雾气总是很快就又变得很浓了。
　　“这是云。”黛娜说道，“你知道的，就是我们过去看到的笼罩在山顶上的那种——这就是一大朵了。我们正好在它的里面，就像身处浓雾中一样，根本什么都看不见。真扫兴啊！”
　　这时男孩们也醒了。女孩们可以听到他们失望的声音，于是大喊道：
　　“杰克！菲利普！这简直太糟了！我们什么都看不见了！”
　　“说不定等咱们吃完早饭，天就放晴了。”菲利普满怀希望地说道，和跟在他脚后面的白雪一起钻出帐篷走进了浓雾中，“老天，真是太冷了！我得穿上一件保暖的运动衫。”
　　大卫也出现了，他的表情看起来十分阴沉。他挥舞着胳膊向山谷的方向走去，边走边喊了一大堆威尔士语。
　　“面对这种情况，他好像很激动，是不是？”杰克说道，“他说了这么多，我真希望知道他在说什么。可我一个字也听不懂。”
　　他们决定在其中一座帐篷里吃早餐，因为如果在露天吃的话，雾气会把所有的食物都弄得又凉又潮。但大卫更愿意待在帐篷外面。黛娜也因为莎莉不想进去。最后黛娜同意坐在帐篷的门边，做好了一旦盲缺肢蜥出现就立刻逃跑的准备。
　　早餐并不像往常一样令人愉悦。孩子们都很怀念他们之前在吃早餐时看到的那种壮丽的景色。他们同时还很担心，大卫是不是当天不会再继续带他们往前走了。然而一小时后，随着雾气稍微散开了一点儿，大卫好像表现出了继续赶路的强烈意愿。
　　他们在驴背上装好了行李，骑上驴沿着山路出发了。他们现在已经可以看到一些前面的路况，因为太阳正升得越来越高，阳光的温度在慢慢驱散雾气。
　　“天气很快就会变好的。”杰克说道，“我现在都快能看见太阳了。”
　　但他的话音还没落，雾气就又降了下来。他们现在又只能看到前面的驴子了。
　　“我觉得我得抓住你的驴尾巴，防止你在雾中走丢了！”杰克对黛娜喊道，“你知道的，就像马戏团的大象在走环形场时那样，每头象都用鼻子抓住前一头象的尾巴以连成一个整体。”
　　雾气更重了，这个小团体不得不停下来商量接下来怎么办。大卫似乎突然间忘记了所有知道的英语单词，这使得孩子们要想理解他的意思变得非常困难。
　　杰克挥舞着自己的手臂，挑高眉毛，指向前面的方向，想要询问大卫，他们是否已经接近蝴蝶谷了。大卫理解了杰克的意思，但他的样子显得有些犹豫。
　　“我真希望他没有迷路。”杰克对菲利普说道，“他昨天对方向还挺确定的。但他现在似乎有点儿不确定了。哎呀！”
　　“好吧，但咱们不能停在这儿不动。”黛娜说着，在湿冷的雾气中瑟瑟发抖，“这里没有任何遮挡物，实在是太冷了。喔，太阳快出来吧！”
　　“继续走吧！”杰克对大卫说道，“咱们现在只能继续走了，直到找到一处遮蔽的地方为止。在雾气散去之前停住不动实在是太冷了。如果咱们走错了路，那就等雾散了以后再走回来就好了。”
　　于是他们就继续向前，跟着大卫的驴子穿过重重迷雾。琪琪一直非常安静，它不太能理解这雾气，所以很害怕。白雪则紧紧地跟着菲利普的驴子，不再像之前那样活泼好动了。所有的人都十分讨厌这场大雾。
　　“咱们找到一个遮蔽的地方再停下来吃午饭。”菲利普说道，“我知道大家一定都非常饿了，但这一片山坡都没有什么树，光秃秃的。我们不能在这种地方吃饭，否则明天大家就得全都感冒了。”
　　一行人继续缓慢前进着，一头驴子的鼻子紧跟着另一头驴子的尾巴。他们各自把运动衫拉紧了些，非常庆幸自己带够了衣服。杰克看起来开始有点儿担心。他勒住自己的驴子，走到了菲利普的旁边。
　　“出什么事了？”菲利普看着杰克严肃的脸色问道。
　　“我们已经偏离了小路。”杰克说道，“你没注意到吗？一两个小时前，我们还在沿着那条人为修建的山间小路前进——但现在我非常确定我们已经离开了那条路。天知道大卫要把咱们带到哪儿了。我怀疑他可能压根儿都没注意到咱们现在已经走到了另外一条路上。”
　　菲利普嘘声道：“先别让女孩们听到你的话。她们会被吓坏的。你说得没错，咱们现在所在的地方的确是没有任何小路的痕迹。大卫已经迷路了。”
　　“我去问问他。”杰克说道，然后骑驴赶到了队伍的最前面。“你确定这是正确的路吗？”杰克问大卫，为了能让大卫听得懂，他特地用了很慢很慢的语速，“我们之前一直走的那条小路呢？”杰克向下指了指地面。
　　大卫看起来也很严肃。他耸了耸肩，用威尔士语那种像唱歌一样的调子说了些什么。
　　杰克重新回到了菲利普的旁边。
　　“我猜他已经知道我们现在偏离正路了，不过他期望能到前面重新回到正确的道路上。
　　无论如何，他看起来并不打算停下来或者掉头转回去。”
　　“好吧……他是我们的向导。”菲利普停顿了一下说道，“我们必须信任他。他比我们更了解这片群山。”
　　“你说得没错。但鉴于他的性格如此羞怯，”杰克说道，“他不太可能告诉咱们已经迷路了。我几乎可以肯定，一旦他领着咱们迷了路，他就会继续带领着咱们在这片群山中越陷越深的。因为他不知道还有什么其他办法可以补救。”
　　“太可怕了！”菲利普说道，“如果真的不幸被你说中的话，咱们就只能庆幸带了足够多的食物了。”此时，一行人终于抵达了一个四周有岩石围绕的地方，能暂时为他们遮蔽湿冷的寒风。“咱们就在这儿吃午饭吧。”菲利普说道，“我实在是想喝点儿热的东西。埃文斯太太有给我们带开水壶吗？”
　　“有的。如果我们能找到一条小溪或者山泉，我们就能生火来烧些水，冲些热可可或别的什么了。”杰克说道。
　　然而这里既没有小溪，也没有泉水。这是最令人讨厌的情况了。
　　“想想吧，咱们今天上午至少路过或者蹚过了几十道溪流，而这里却连一条小溪都没有，我想说这也真是太‘难得’了。”黛娜说道，“我快要渴死了。”
　　他们没有水喝，只得干吃了午餐。大家都非常饿了，食物似乎让他们暖和了一点。饭后孩子们玩了一种抓人的游戏，让自己彻底暖和了起来。看大卫的表情，他仿佛觉得孩子们都疯了。白雪也发疯似的加入了游戏中，差点儿把所有的人都绊倒。琪琪则飞到空中尖叫了起来。
　　“快看大卫的脸色啊！他一定觉得咱们都疯了！”露西安咯咯地笑道。她坐在了一块岩石上：“哦，我不能再跑了，我岔气了。”
　　“岔气了，岔气了！”琪琪唱道，把所有的字连在一起发音，“砰，去追黄鼠狼！”
　　“雾气慢慢散开了！啊哈！”杰克忽然叫了起来，指着天空。太阳已经清晰可见了，正挣扎着冲出迷雾的包围。
　　大家立即振奋了起来，就连大卫看上去也没那么阴郁了。“咱们努力在傍晚之前抵达蝴蝶谷吧。”杰克对大卫说道。他边说边用力地挥舞着手臂，确保大卫能够明白他的意思。大卫点了点头。
　　一行人爬上了驴背再次出发。他们现在可以看到比较远的距离了。在他们面前，是延伸得很长的山脊线。世界似乎突然间显得大了起来。
　　他们稳稳地向前走着。雾气散得越来越快，孩子们已经能够感受到阳光在头顶的温度了。他们脱掉了外套，尽情享受着寒冷的迷雾之后阳光的温暖。
　　“快看，咱们现在已经能看见最近的山峰了。”杰克呼喊道，“很快，连远一些的山峰，都能看见了。谢天谢地！”
　　“我们应该很快就能看到蝴蝶谷了。”露西安热切地说道，“大卫之前说咱们今天就能到了。我真想知道它到底在哪里。看啊，那里有只蝴蝶，菲利普。”菲利普扫了一眼。“那只是一只草地褐蝶。”菲利普说道，“咱们这一路上见到的都是这种。”他仔细地观察了一下前方，把双筒望远镜举到眼前。
　　“那边儿有个山谷，有可能就是那儿了。”菲利普指着那里说道，“嘿，大卫，那里是蝴蝶谷吗？”大卫看了看菲利普手指的方向，他耸了耸肩。“似（是），不。”大卫说道。
　　“是，不是！他这话是什么意思？”菲利普不开心地说道，“我猜，坦白来讲，他的意思是他也不知道。好吧，咱们就继续往前走吧，只能期待有个好结果了。那个山谷看起来像一个绝佳的掩蔽所，像那种很暖和，各种昆虫与花朵都能生存的地方。”
　　于是，孩子们就在脑海中幻想着那里一定像天堂一样完美，到处是美丽的鲜花，漫天飞舞着同样美丽的蝴蝶。他们继续向着远处的那个山谷走去，但山谷比预想的要远很多。
　　这正是在山里旅行最令人郁闷的地方。所有的地方都有你想象的距离的两倍那么远。这真的非常令人扫兴！
　　当他们骑进山谷的时候，天色已经很晚了。这个所谓的山谷只是两座高山之间一个小的低洼处，并不是真正意义上的低地溪谷。当然，这里的确是个避风港，鲜花的数量也比他们一路上看到过的所有地方都多。但这里并没有蝴蝶！
　　“这儿肯定不是蝴蝶谷！”菲利普失望地说道，“大卫，对吗？”
　　大卫摇了摇头，他非常茫然地环顾着四周。很显然，大卫的确也不知道他们现在究竟身在何处了。
　　“如果这里不是蝴蝶谷，那是哪里？”杰克慢慢地问，让大卫尽量能听清楚。大卫再次摇了摇头。不能说威尔士语真是非常令人恼火的事情。
　　“好吧，”菲利普说道，“他给咱们带错了路，最后到了一个他自己也不知道是哪里的地方。不过这儿十分暖和，而且避风，所以咱们今晚就在这里露营吧。明天咱们从大卫那儿把地图要过来，看看能不能找到正确的路线，自己给自己当向导。大卫在这片山区中的带路水平跟琪琪也没有什么区别了。”
　　在失望中，孩子们再次开始扎营。他们本来希望今晚就能到达他们期待的地点，可以好好地搭起营地，待上几天，在各种各样的蝴蝶群中徜徉。但现在的情况是，明天他们还要继续长途跋涉，天知道他们是不是真的能找到蝴蝶谷。
　　星星刚一冒头，孩子们就爬进睡袋互道晚安了。大卫则像往常一样睡在外面。
　　然而，半夜的时候，男孩们却忽然被惊醒了。大卫爬进了他们的帐篷，正害怕得瑟瑟发抖。“声响。”他用英语说道，然后又用一连串威尔士语说了些什么。他看起来十分害怕。“我睡这里。”大卫说道，然后就爬到了两个男孩中间的位置。男孩们有点儿被他的样子逗笑了，却又感到十分迷惑。
　　究竟是什么让大卫受到了如此的惊吓呢？
10 A disturbing night
　　10
　　A disturbing night
　　The sun was shining brightly when the camp awoke next day. It made them all feel cheerful andlively. Snowy, who had resented David sleeping with Philip and Jack the night before, and hadbutted him continually, bounded about lightly everywhere, butting David whenever he met him.
　　‘What happened to you last night, David?’ asked Jack, when they were all having a meal. ‘Whywere you so frightened?’
　　‘Noises,’ said David.
　　‘What sort?’ asked Philip curiously. ‘We didn’t hear any.’
　　David made some surprising noises that sent Kiki sailing into the air and Snowy bounding awayin fright. The children stared at David in astonishment.
　　By means of odd words and gestures David managed to convey to the children that he had goneto see if the donkeys were all right in the night, and had heard these noises near by where theywere tethered.
　　‘That explains why we didn’t hear them, I suppose,’ said Jack. ‘David makes them sound likeanimal noises - fierce and savage!’
　　Lucy-Ann looked scared. ‘Oh! You don’t think there are wild animals anywhere about here, doyou, Jack? I mean, fierce wild animals?’
　　Jack grinned. ‘Well, if you are thinking of lions and tigers and panthers and bears, I think I cansay you needn’t be afraid of finding those here. But if, like Dinah, you include snakes, foxes,hedgehogs and so on in your list of fierce wild animals, then I should say, look out!’
　　‘Don’t be silly, Jack. Of course I don’t mean those,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘I don’t quite know what Idid mean. I just felt scared - and wondered what animal had made the noises David heard.’
　　‘Probably his own imagination,’ said Philip. ‘Or a bad dream. That could scare him.’
　　David did not seem to want to go any further. He kept pointing back over the way they hadcome. But the children were not going to let their trip come to such a disappointing end. Theymeant to go and find the Butterfly Valley, if it took them all week! There was a lot of flapping tomake David understand this.
　　He turned even more silent, but mounted his donkey to go with them. Jack now had the map,and examined it very carefully. It was annoying that the Butterfly Valley wasn’t marked. Perhapsvery few people knew about it.
　　They all set off across the valley and up into the mountains again. Perhaps the next valley wouldbe the one they wanted, or the one after that. But although they travelled hopefully all the day,they did not find any valley full of butterflies. The children began to think it was all a fairy-tale.
　　There was no track to follow now, though they kept a keen look-out in case they should comeacross one again. When they camped that night, they discussed what they had better do next.
　　‘If we go on any further we shan’t know our way back,’ said Jack. ‘David would, perhaps,because he was born and bred among mountains, and, like a dog, could follow his own trail wellenough, if we had to go back. But he’s lost us once and I don’t like to trust him too much. Iwouldn’t be surprised if he lost the way going back, if we take him much further!’
　　‘Had we better go back then?’ asked Lucy-Ann in disappointment.
　　‘Or camp here for a few days,’ said Jack, looking round. ‘It’s quite a good place.’
　　They were halfway up a steep mountain that rose very sharply from where they were, andlooked quite unclimbable.
　　‘What a peculiar mountain!’ said Dinah, gazing up. ‘I shouldn’t think anyone ever climbed thatto the top. It’s all crags and rocks and jutting-out bits.’
　　‘We’ll camp here,’ decided Philip. ‘The weather looks quite settled. There’s a spring near by.
　　We can mess about with our cameras and field-glasses.’
　　They told David. He did not seem pleased, but went off to tether the donkeys for the night. Theywere all tired that evening, children and donkeys both, for they had had a very long day. They cutthe big ham that Mrs Evans had provided for them, afraid that it might go bad if they didn’t eat itsoon.
　　David looked as if he thought he would sleep in the tent again that night, for he cast variouslonging glances in that direction. However, the night was hot, and he felt he couldn’t bear to beunder cover. So he arranged himself under his rug in the open, fairly near to the two tents. Thedonkeys were some way away, tethered to trees by long ropes.
　　That night there was a snuffling around the camp. Lucy-Ann awoke suddenly and heard it. Shewent right down to the bottom of her sleeping-bag, frightened. What could it be? Was it the wildanimal that David had heard?
　　Then she heard a howl! The boys heard it too, and awoke. David, outside, was awake, havingheard both the noises. He was shivering with fright, all kinds of fears coming into his mind atonce.
　　The moon was up and everywhere was silvery bright. David sat up and looked down the hill.
　　What he saw made his hair rise straight up on his head.
　　Wolves! A pack of wolves! No, no, it couldn’t be wolves! He was dreaming! Wolves had notbeen known in the mountains for hundreds of years. But if those creatures were not wolves, whatwere they? And that noise of snuffling he had heard. That must have been a wolf too! No, not awolf. It couldn’t have been such a thing.
　　David sat there, hugging his knees, his mind going round and round - wolves or not? Wolves ornot? What were they doing near the donkeys?
　　Another howl came - half a howl, half a bark, a horrible noise. David shot into the boys’ tentand gave them a terrible start.
　　He stammered something in Welsh, and then in English, ‘Wolves!’
　　‘Don’t be silly,’ said Jack at once, seeing that the man was badly scared. ‘You’ve had a baddream.’
　　David dragged him to the tent opening and pointed with a trembling finger to where the pack ofsnuffling animals stood, not far from the donkeys.
　　The boys stared as if they could not believe their eyes. They certainly looked like wolves! Jackfelt a cold shiver down his back. Good gracious! Was he dreaming? Those creatures were morelike wolves than anything else!
　　Snowy the kid was trembling as much as David was. The trembling somehow made the boysfeel scared too. The only person who was not in the least scared was Kiki.
　　She too had caught sight of the wolves. She sailed out of the tent at top speed to go andinvestigate. Anything unusual always interested Kiki. She flew above the animals, whose eyesgleamed green as they turned at her coming.
　　‘Wipe your feet!’ screamed Kiki, and made a noise like a mowing-machine cutting long grass.
　　It sounded really terrible in the still night air of the mountain-side.
　　The wolves started in fright. Then with one accord they all galloped away down the hillside intothe night. Kiki shouted rude remarks after them.
　　‘They’ve gone,’ said Jack. ‘Gosh, were they real? I can’t understand it!’
　　When it was dawn, David got up to see if the donkeys were all right. Neither he nor the boyshad slept again that night. David had been too scared to, and the boys had been too puzzled.
　　Daylight was almost on the mountain. David crept down quietly to the donkeys. They were allthere, safe and sound but uneasy. David untethered them to take them to the stream to drink.
　　The boys were looking out of their tent, down the hillside to watch. There was no sign of anywolf now. Birds sang a little, and a yellow-hammer cried out for a little bit of bread and no cheese.
　　Suddenly something happened. David, who was taking the donkeys in a line to the stream, gavea terrified yell and fell to the ground, covering his face. The boys, holding their breath, thoughtthey saw something moving in the bushes, but they couldn’t see what.
　　David gave another yell and got to his feet. He mounted a donkey and rode at top speed up tothe tent.
　　‘Come!’ he cried in Welsh, and then in English. ‘Black, black, black!’
　　The boys had no idea at all what he meant. They stared at him in amazement, thinking he musthave gone mad. He made a violent gesture to them, pointed to the following donkeys as if to tellthe boys to mount and follow him, and then galloped off at breakneck speed.
　　They heard the hooves of his donkey echoing on the mountain-side for some time. The otherdonkeys looked doubtfully at one another, and then, to the boys’ dismay, trotted after David!
　　‘Hi! Come back, David!’ yelled Jack, scrambling out of the tent. ‘Hi, hi!’
　　One donkey turned and made as if to come back, but he was pushed on by the others behind. Ina trice they had all disappeared, and the sound of their hooves grew fainter and fainter as theygalloped away after David and his mount.
　　The two boys sat down suddenly. They felt faint. Jack turned pale. He looked at Philip and bithis lip. Now they were in a terrible fix.
　　They said nothing for a moment or two, and then the girls’ two scared faces looked out fromtheir tent.
　　‘What’s happened? What’s all the yelling? Was that David galloping away? We didn’t dare tolook!’
　　‘Yes - it was David - running away from us - and all the donkeys have gone after him,’ saidPhilip bitterly. ‘We’re in a pretty fix now!’
　　Nobody said anything. Lucy-Ann looked really alarmed. No David! No donkeys! What werethey going to do?
　　Jack put his arm round her as she came and sat down beside him. ‘It’s all right! We’ve been inworse fixes than this! At the worst it only means a few days here, because as soon as he gets backto the farm, Bill will come and look for us.’
　　‘Good thing we unloaded the donkeys and have got plenty of food,’ said Philip. ‘And our tentsand sleeping-bags. Blow David! He’s a nuisance.’
　　‘I wonder what he saw to make him gallop off like that,’ said Jack. ‘All I could make out was“Black, black, black!”’
　　‘Black what?’ asked Dinah.
　　‘Black nothing. Just black,’ said Jack. ‘Let’s go down to the place where he got his fright andsee if we can see anything.’
　　‘Oh no!’ said the girls at once.
　　‘Well, I’ll go, and Philip can stay here with you,’ said Jack, and off he went. The others watchedhim, holding their breath. He peered all round and then turned and shook his head and shouted.
　　‘Nothing here! Not a thing to see! David must have been seeing things! His bad night upsethim.’
　　He came back. ‘But what about those animals in the night?’ said Philip, after a pause. ‘Thosewolves. We both saw those. They seemed real enough!’
　　Yes - what about those wolves!
第10章 令人不安的夜晚
　　第10章 令人不安的夜晚
　　第二天早上，这群露营者在灿烂的阳光中醒了过来。好天气让每个人都感到非常愉悦，重新充满了勃勃的生气。白雪十分怨恨大卫昨天晚上睡在菲利普与杰克中间，所以不断地用头去顶大卫。白雪轻盈地四处跳来跳去，只要一碰到大卫，就立刻用头发起攻击。
　　“大卫，你昨天晚上怎么了？”当他们一起吃早饭的时候，杰克问道，“你为什么看起来那样害怕？”
　　“声响。”大卫说道。
　　“什么样的？”菲利普好奇地问道，“我们什么都没有听到。”
　　大卫发出了某种奇怪的声音，吓得琪琪蹿到了空中，白雪也立刻害怕地跳开了。孩子们则满脸震惊地盯着大卫。
　　通过一连串古怪的词语和动作，大卫终于成功地让孩子们明白了，他是在昨天晚上去看驴子们是否安全的时候，在拴驴子的附近听到这种声响的。
　　“我想这就是为什么咱们昨天晚上没有听到的原因。”杰克说道，“大卫刚刚发出的声音就好像某种凶猛残忍的野兽所发出的。”
　　露西安吓坏了：“噢，你不会认为这附近有野兽出没吧，你说呢，杰克？我的意思是，那种凶猛的野兽。”
　　杰克咧嘴笑道：“嗯，如果你想的是狮子啊、老虎啊、黑豹或者熊之类的野兽，我想我可以确定你在这里是不可能见到它们的。但如果你像黛娜一样，把蛇啊、狐狸啊，以及刺猬之类的动物也都算到你的猛兽的名单中的话，那我就可得说你千万要小心了。”
　　“别犯傻啦，杰克。我当然不是那个意思。”露西安说道，“我也不清楚我到底是指什么。我只是觉得有点儿害怕，我在想究竟是什么动物能发出大卫听到的那种声音。”
　　“也可能是他想象出来的，”菲利普说道，“或者是做噩梦了。这都有可能让他受到惊吓的。”
　　大卫看起来再也不想往前走了，他不断地向后指着他们来时的路。但孩子们可不想给自己的旅行画上这么一个令人失望的句号。他们想要继续去寻找蝴蝶谷，哪怕要花上一整周的时间。他们全都拼命挥舞着手臂以让大卫明白这一点。
　　大卫变得似乎更安静了，但他依然骑上了驴子跟孩子们一起往前走。杰克现在拿着地图，仔细地研究着它。但令人郁闷的是，蝴蝶谷并没有被标注在地图上。可能只有很少的人才知道它的存在。
　　他们动身穿越了山谷，重新向山上爬去。可能下一个山谷就是他们想要找的，或者再下一个。尽管他们满怀希望地走了一整天，但仍然没有找到任何一个满是蝴蝶的山谷。孩子们开始觉得，所谓蝴蝶谷可能只存在于童话中了。
　　没有任何路可以让他们顺着走，虽然他们一直在努力地搜寻，看看有没有可能忽然再遇到一条。当晚扎营的时候，孩子们开始讨论接下来要怎么办才好。
　　“如果咱们再继续向前走的话，很可能连回来的路都找不到了。”杰克说道，“大卫有可能会找到，因为他就在这群山中出生长大，一定像狗一样有那种识路的直觉，能够找到回去的路。但他已经把咱们弄丢过一次了，我实在不敢太相信他。如果我们把他带到更远一些的地方，他很有可能也会把回去的路也弄错的。”
　　“那咱们是不是最好往回走了？”露西安失望地问道。
　　“或者咱们就在这里露营几天。”杰克四顾着说道，“这儿的风景也不错。”
　　他们此时正处于一座陡峭山峰的半山腰上。山峰接下来的部分看起来十分险峻，几乎无法攀登。
　　“多么雄伟的一座山峰啊！”黛娜向上凝视着说道，“我猜没有人爬到那顶上去过。全都是断岩峭壁和凸起的岩石。”
　　“我们就在这里露营吧。”菲利普决定道，“天气看起来相当不错。这附近也有一道清泉。我们可以摆弄摆弄我们的相机和望远镜。”
　　他们把决定告诉了大卫。大卫看起来并不是很乐意，但还是在夜幕降临之前把驴子拴好。大家实在都太累了，不仅仅是孩子们，还有那些驴子。他们白天实在是走了太远的路。孩子们切开了埃文斯太太准备的大火腿，担心再不赶快吃掉它的话就坏了。
　　这天晚上，大卫看起来仍非常想睡在帐篷里，因为他总是朝帐篷的方向投出那种渴望的目光。然而晚上实在是太热了，他又受不了在有遮挡的地方待着。因此他最终还是选择在紧挨着两顶帐篷的地方盖着毯子睡。驴子们则在稍远一点的地方，用长绳子拴在树上。
　　夜里，营地周围响起了呼哧呼哧的喘气声。露西安忽然惊醒了，听到了这个声音。她害怕地钻到了睡袋的最底部。那是什么？难道是大卫听到的野兽的声音吗？
　　接着，她就听见了一声嚎叫！男孩们也听到了这声音，惊醒了过来。大卫也醒了，他在外面听到了所有的声响，害怕地浑身打战，各种可怕的念头都一齐涌向了他的心头。
　　月亮升得很高，四周都浸润在银色的光辉中。大卫坐了起来，朝山下望去。他所看到的景象简直让他的头发都倒竖了起来。
　　狼！狼群！不，不，不可能是狼群的！他一定是在做梦！几百年了，从来没有听说过这片山中有狼。但如果那些动物不是狼，它们又是什么？他听到的那种呼哧呼哧的喘气声又是什么？那一定是一头狼发出的！不，不是狼！不可能有狼啊！
　　大卫把杰克拽出了帐篷，用颤抖的手指指向那群呼哧呼哧地喘着气的动物所站立的方向，就在离驴子们不远的地方。
　　大卫紧紧地抱住自己的膝盖，缩坐在那里。各种念头在他的脑中飞快地旋转着——是狼还是不是狼？是狼还是不是狼？它们靠近驴子了，想要做什么？
　　又一声嚎叫响了起来——半像狼嗥半像犬吠的声音，真是一种可怕的声音。大卫猛冲进男孩们的帐篷里，样子看起来十分骇人。
　　他结结巴巴地用威尔士语说了一串话，然后用英语说：“狼群！”
　　“别傻了，”杰克立刻说道，看着眼前的人完全吓坏了的样子，“你一定是做噩梦了。”
　　大卫把杰克拽出了帐篷，用颤抖的手指指向那群呼哧呼哧地喘着气的动物所站立的方向，就在离驴子们不远的地方。
　　男孩们目瞪口呆地站在那里，简直不敢相信自己的眼睛。那些动物的确像狼！杰克感到自己的后背打了个冷战。天哪，他是在做梦吗？那群动物完全就是狼的样子，不像任何其他动物。
　　白雪像大卫一样瑟瑟发抖着。他们打哆嗦的样子让两个男孩也害怕起来。
　　而对此一点儿也没感觉到害怕的是琪琪。
　　琪琪当然也看见了狼群。她以最快的速度飞出了帐篷，前去查看。一切不同寻常的情况都能激起琪琪的兴趣。她一直飞到了这群动物的上方。它们的眼睛也随着琪琪飞来的方向转动，闪着绿色的亮光。
　　“擦擦你的脚！”琪琪尖声叫喊道，然后发出了类似割草机修剪长长的草坪时的噪声。
　　在夜晚静谧的山间，这声音听起来十分恐怖。
　　狼群开始感到有些害怕，很快就一齐朝山下疾驰而去，消失在茫茫的夜色中。琪琪则继续在它们身后喊着脏话。
　　“它们走了。”杰克说道，“天哪，它们是真的吗？我不知道！”
　　天蒙蒙亮的时候，大卫起身去查看驴子们是否安然无恙。他和男孩们昨晚再也没有睡着。大卫是害怕得睡不着，而男孩们更多的是出于迷惑。
　　阳光几乎笼罩了整座山。大卫蹑手蹑脚地走到了驴子旁边。驴子们全都在那儿，平安无事，只是显得有些心神不宁。大卫解开了拴着它们的绳子，带它们去溪边喝水。
　　男孩们向帐篷外看去，注视着山下。现在这里看不出任何狼的踪迹。鸟儿唱着歌，一只黄鹦鹉来讨一小块没有奶酪的面包。
　　意外突然发生了。正带着成队的驴子们去溪边喝水的大卫，突然间发出了一声吓人的呼喊。只见他跌倒在地，用手蒙住自己的脸。男孩们屏住了呼吸，仔细观察到灌木丛中有什么东西在移动，但他们看不清那到底是什么。
　　大卫又大喊了一声，从地上爬了起来。他跳上了一头驴子，以最快的速度向帐篷处奔来。
　　“快来！”他用威尔士语喊道，然后又改成了英语，“人，人，人！”
　　但男孩们完全不明白他的意思。他们只是惊讶地看着大卫，猜想他是不是疯了。大卫冲他们激烈地比画着，又指了指身后的驴子，好像是想让男孩们骑上驴子跟他走。然后他就以极为惊人的速度疾驰而去。
　　男孩们呆呆地愣在原地，听着大卫的驴蹄声在山坡上回响，还没有反应过来是怎么回事。其他驴子也一脸迷惑地看着彼此。让男孩们非常沮丧的是，驴子们很快就小跑着去追大卫了。
　　“嘿！回来，大卫！”杰克大喊道，手忙脚乱地爬出了帐篷，“嘿！嘿！”
　　其中一头驴子回过了头，似乎有点儿想要回来。但它被身后其他的驴子推搡着，只能继续向前跑。一瞬间，所有的驴子都消失了。随着它们追随着大卫和他的坐骑扬长而去，驴蹄声也变得越来越微弱了。
　　两个男孩猛地跌坐在地上，他们感到有些头晕。杰克的脸色变得十分苍白。他看着菲利普，咬着嘴唇。他们这下可陷入了一个糟糕的境地。
　　他们在片刻之间一个字都没有说，直到两个女孩惊恐的面庞从她们的帐篷中探了出来。
　　“究竟发生了什么？你们在大喊些什么？大卫骑着驴子跑掉了吗？我们刚才都不敢出来看！”
　　“是的，大卫逃走了，把我们丢下了——所有的驴子也跟他一起跑了。”菲利普艰涩地说道，“简直太糟糕了。”
　　没有人说话。露西安看起来十分惊慌。没有大卫！没有驴子！他们该怎么办呢？
　　当露西安挨着他坐下来的时候，杰克用胳膊抱住了她：“没关系的，我们可经历过比这糟得多的情况呢！最坏的结果不过是咱们在这儿待上几天。一旦大卫回到农场，比尔就立刻会来找咱们的。”
　　“值得庆幸的是咱们还没有把行李装到驴背上，所以咱们还有很多食物。”菲利普说道，“咱们的帐篷和睡袋也在。去他的大卫！他真是个大麻烦。”
　　“我在想大卫到底看见了什么，才让他那么飞快地逃跑了？”杰克说道，“我只听懂了他说‘人，人，人！’”
　　“什么人？”黛娜问道。
　　“不知道，只有‘人’这一个字。”杰克说道，“咱们可以去大卫刚刚去过的地方看一下，看能不能发现是什么让他受到了这样的惊吓。”
　　“哦，不！”女孩们立刻说道。
　　“好吧，我自己去，菲利普留在这里跟你们在一起。”杰克说道，然后就动身了。其他人都屏息凝神地看着他。杰克四下里仔细察看了一会儿后，转过身来，一边摇头一边喊道。
　　“这儿什么都没有！我什么都看不见！大卫一定是看见了什么东西。昨晚的惊吓还让他心烦意乱。”
　　杰克回到了大家中间。“晚上的那些野兽怎么回事？”菲利普顿了一会儿说道，“那些狼。我们都看见了。它们看起来是真的！”
　　是啊——那些狼是怎么回事？
11 A strange happening
　　11
　　A strange happening
　　It wasn’t long before Dinah suggested having something to eat, and went to the big panniers thathad been unloaded from the donkeys the night before. She pulled out some tins, thinking it wouldbe a change to have sardines, and tinned peaches, or something like that. Anything to take theirminds off David’s flight, and the disappearance of the donkeys!
　　They sat down rather silently. Lucy-Ann kept very close to the boys. What with wolves andDavid’s fright she felt very scared herself!
　　‘I hope this won’t turn into one of our adventures,’ she kept saying to herself. ‘They alwayshappen so suddenly.’
　　Snowy the kid bounded up to Philip and knocked a tin flying from his hand. He nuzzledaffectionately against him and then butted him. Philip rubbed the furry little nose and then pushedthe kid away.
　　‘I’m glad you didn’t go off with the donkeys too!’ he said. ‘I’ve got used to having you aroundnow, you funny aggravating little thing. Take your nose out of that tin! Lucy-Ann, push him off -he’ll eat everything we’ve got!’
　　Kiki suddenly flew at Snowy, screaming with rage. She had had her eye on that tin of slicedpeaches, and to see Snowy nosing round it was too much for her. She gave him a sharp peck onthe nose, and he ran to Philip, bleating. Everyone laughed and felt better.
　　They sat there, eating by the tents, occasionally glancing up at the mountain that towered up sosteeply above them. It had no gentle slope up to the summit, as most of the mountains around had,but was steep and forbidding.
　　‘I don’t much like this mountain,’ said Lucy-Ann.
　　‘Why?’ asked Dinah.
　　‘I don’t know. I just don’t like it,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘I’ve got one of my “feelings” about it.’
　　The others laughed. Lucy-Ann often had ‘feelings’ about things, and really believed in them. Itwas just like her to start having ‘feelings’ about the mountain, when everyone was also havinguncomfortable ideas about wolves and other things.
　　‘Well, you needn’t have any “feelings” about mountains,’ said Philip. ‘Mountains are all thesame - just tops, middles and bottoms, sometimes with sheep on and sometimes without!’
　　‘But not many have wolves,’ said Lucy- Ann seriously, and that made the others feeluncomfortable again.
　　‘What are we going to do today?’ asked Jack, when they had finished their meal. ‘I suppose wemust stay here till Bill comes to find us. We can’t try to walk back home, because for one thing wedon’t know the way, and for another we’d never be able to carry enough food to get there withoutstarving.’
　　‘We’d far better stay here,’ said Philip at once. ‘It’s ten chances to one David will know his wayback here all right, and can bring Bill and the donkeys. Whereas if we start moving about, they’llnever find us.’
　　‘Yes - it does seem the most sensible thing to do,’ said Jack. ‘We’ve got our camp here - tentsset up and everything - so we might as well make the best of it, and enjoy the camping. I wishthere was somewhere to bathe though. It’s so jolly hot. That little stream’s too small to doanything but paddle in.’
　　‘Let’s all keep together,’ said Lucy- Ann. ‘I mean - we could frighten those wolves awayperhaps if we all screamed at them - but one of us alone might be - might be . . .’
　　‘Gobbled up!’ said Jack, and laughed. ‘What big eyes you’ve got, Granny! And, oh, what bigTEETH you’ve got!’
　　‘Don’t tease her,’ said Philip, seeing Lucy- Ann’s alarmed face. ‘It’s all right, Lucy- Ann.
　　Wolves are only really hungry in the winter-time and it’s summer now.’
　　Lucy-Ann looked relieved. ‘Well - I suppose if they’d been really hungry they would haveattacked the donkeys, wouldn’t they?’ she said. ‘Oh dear - I do think it’s most extraordinary tofind wolves here.’
　　They were just about to get up and clear away the picnic things when something curioushappened that froze them to the ground.
　　First of all there was a grumbling, rumbling noise that seemed to come from the heart of themountain itself - and then the ground shook a little. The four children distinctly felt it quiveringbeneath them, and they clutched at one another in alarm. Kiki flew straight up into the air,screaming. Snowy leapt to a high rock and stood there, poised on his four little legs as if to take offin the air like a plane.
　　The ground stopped shaking. The noise died away. But almost imediately the rumbling beganagain, a little louder, but very muffled as if great depths of rock separated it from the listeners. Theground quivered once more and Snowy took a flying leap into the air, landing on another rock. Hewas really terrified.
　　So were the four children. Lucy-Ann, very pale, clung to Jack and Philip. Dinah, forgetting allabout the slow-worm, held on to Philip too.
　　There were no more rumblings, and the earth beneath them stayed still. The birds, which hadstopped singing and calling, began to chirp again, and a yellow-hammer gave his familiar cry.
　　Snowy recovered himself and came bounding up to the others. Kiki landed on Jack’s shoulder.
　　‘God save the Queen,’ she said, in a relieved voice.
　　‘What in the world was that?’ said Philip at last. ‘An earthquake? Gosh, I was scared!’
　　‘Oh, Philip! This mountain isn’t a volcano, is it?’ said Lucy-Ann, gazing up at it fearfully.
　　‘Of course not! You’d know a volcano all right if you saw one!’ said Jack. ‘This is a perfectlyordinary mountain - and goodness knows why it should have rumbled like that, and trembledbeneath us. It gave me a horrible feeling.’
　　‘I told you I had one of my “feelings” about this mountain,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘Didn’t I? I feelvery peculiar about it. I want to go back to the farmhouse and not stay here.’
　　‘So do we all,’ said Philip. ‘But we shouldn’t know the way, Lucy-Ann. It isn’t as if we’dfollowed a track - we left the track as you know, and part of the way we were in thick mist - weshouldn’t have the faintest idea of the way.’
　　‘I know you’re right,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘But I don’t like. this mountain - especially when it startsto rumble and shake! What made it?’
　　Nobody knew. They got up, cleared away the meal and went to splash in the little stream. Thewind suddenly began to blow rather chilly, and, looking up, the children saw that big clouds werecoming up from the south-west.
　　‘Looks like rain,’ said Jack. I hope the wind doesn’t get up much more, or it will blow our tentsaway. Do you remember how they were blown clean away from over us on our last adventure - onthe Island of Birds? That was an awful feeling.’
　　‘Well,’ said Philip, ‘if you really think the tents might blow away, Jack, we’d better find a betterplace to camp than this - somewhere not too far, though, because we don’t want to miss seeingBill and David when they come for us. A copse of trees or a cave or somewhere like that - rightout of the wind.’
　　‘Let’s look now,’ said Dinah, pulling on her coat. It was extraordinary how cold it got as soonas the sun went in and the wind blew up the mountain. ‘We’d better take Snowy with us, or he’lleat everything we’ve left!’
　　Snowy had every intention of coming with them. He capered along by Philip and Jack, as madas ever. He was now very annoyed with Kiki, and leapt at her whenever she came within reach,wanting to pay her back for nipping his nose.
　　When the girls had been left a little way behind, Philip spoke in a low voice to Jack. ‘We’dbetter find a cave, I think, Jack - I don’t like the idea of those animals prowling around us at night- wolves, or whatever they are. If we were in a cave we could light a fire at the entrance and thatwould keep any animal off.’
　　‘Yes. That’s quite a good idea,’ agreed Jack. ‘I hadn’t thought of that. I can’t say I like the ideaeither of wolves nosing round our tents when we’re asleep at night! I’d feel much safer in a cave!’
　　They hunted about for some kind of rocky shelter or cave, but there seemed none to be found.
　　The mountain was so steep that it really was difficult to climb, and Lucy-Ann was afraid ofslipping and falling.
　　Snowy leapt ahead of them, as sure-footed as ever. The boys wished heartily that it was as easyfor them to leap about the mountain as it was for the kid.
　　‘Look at him up there, standing on that rock!’ said Jack, feeling exasperated and far too hot withhis climbing. ‘Hey, Snowy, come and give us a leg up! If only we had four springy legs likeyours!’
　　Snowy stood there, whisking his little tail, and then ran back and disappeared. ‘Where’s hegone?’ said Jack. ‘Oh, there he comes again. Philip, there must be a cave or overhanging rock upwhere he is - he keeps going back and disappearing into it, whatever it is!’
　　They climbed up to where Snowy was, and sure enough, just at the back of the overhangingrock was a long low cave, its roof made out of another overhanging rock, its opening fringed withferns of all kinds.
　　‘This would do awfully well for us,’ said Jack, going down on hands and knees and looking in.
　　‘We could light a fire on the rock outside - the one Snowy stood on - and feel quite safe tonight.
　　Clever little Snowy! You found us just what we wanted!’
　　‘But how in the world are we going to get everything up here?’ said Philip. ‘It was such a climb.
　　It’s not as if we are donkeys or goats, able to scramble up steep places quite easily, even with aload to carry. We need our hands to help us.’
　　This was certainly a problem. The boys hailed the girls and helped them up on to the rock whereSnowy stood. ‘Look,’ said Jack, ‘here’s a good place to sleep in tonight. We can quite well seefrom here if Bill and David come - see what a good view we have from this rock - and we’d besafe from the wolves if we lighted a fire at the entrance to the cave.’
　　‘Oh, yes!’ said Lucy-Ann, pleased. She went into the cave. She had to bend her head at theopening, but inside the roof grew higher. ‘It’s not really a cave!’ she said. ‘It’s just a space underthat big jutting-out rock - but it will do awfully well.’
　　They all sat down on the rock, wishing the sun would come out. Snowy lay down beside themand Kiki sat on Jack’s shoulder.
　　But suddenly she rose up into the air and screeched loudly. Snowy leapt up and stood lookingdownwards. What was the matter?
　　‘Is it the wolves again?’ asked Lucy-Ann in alarm. They listened. They could hear a noise ofsome animal or animals down below in the thick bushes, under the birch-trees.
　　‘Get back into the cave,’ said Jack to the girls. ‘And keep quiet.’
　　The two girls went silently back into the darkness of the cave. The boys listened and watched.
　　What animal was it down there? It must be big, by the noise it made!
第11章 奇怪的事情发生了
　　第11章 奇怪的事情发生了
　　过了一小会儿，黛娜提议大家先吃点东西，然后就跑到昨晚从驴背上卸下来的大驮篮旁。她翻出了几个罐头，想着他们可以吃点东西暂时换换脑子。用沙丁鱼和水蜜桃罐头，或者别的什么东西，来让他们暂时不要去想大卫逃跑，以及驴子们全都不见了的事实。
　　大家都沉默地坐着。露西安紧挨着男孩们，她已经被狼群和大卫所感受到的恐惧吓坏了。
　　“我真希望这次不会又变成我们的一次冒险经历。”露西安自言自语道，“我们所有的冒险经历都是这样忽然降临的。”
　　白雪跳到了菲利普身边，撞了他一下，将他手上的一个罐头撞飞了。它充满爱意地用鼻尖蹭着菲利普，用头轻轻地顶他。菲利普抚摸着它毛毛的小鼻子，然后把小羊羔推开。
　　“我很高兴你没有跟驴子们一起离开。”菲利普说道，“我现在已经习惯有你在身边了。
　　你这个可爱又恼人的小家伙。把你的鼻子从那个罐头上拿开！露西安，把它赶走——它会把我们所有的食物都吃光的！”琪琪忽然愤怒地尖叫着冲向白雪。她已经留意那个盛着切片水蜜桃的罐头很久了，可不能眼睁睁地看着白雪把鼻子伸到罐头那里去。琪琪猛地上去啄了一下白雪的鼻子。小羊羔赶紧跑到菲利普旁边，咩咩地叫了起来。大家都笑了，这让他们感觉稍微好了一些。
　　孩子们坐在那里，挨着帐篷吃东西，时不时地抬起头看向他们前方险峻的山峰。这座山峰不像四周其他的山脉那样，有缓坡可以抵达峰顶，而是陡峭得有些令人望而生畏。
　　“我不太喜欢这座山。”露西安说道。
　　“为什么？”黛娜问。
　　“我不知道。我只是不喜欢它。”露西安说道，“我有一种‘感觉’。”
　　其他人笑了。露西安总是对于一些事物有“感觉”，并对自己的“感觉”深信不疑。不过，就在她对这座山产生了不好的“感觉”的时候，其他人也开始对狼群以及其他发生的事情感到不安。
　　“嗯，你不需要对山有什么感觉，”菲利普说道，“所有的山都是一样的，由峰顶、山腰和山脚构成，有的山上会有绵羊，有的山上则没有。”
　　“但并没有太多的山上会有狼群。”露西安认真地说道。她的话再次让大家不安起来。
　　“那咱们要怎么度过今天呢？”当他们吃完早饭时，杰克问道，“我想，在比尔找到我们之前，我们都得留在这里。我们没办法走回去。首先我们不知道回去的路，其次我们也没办法带上足够支撑咱们回去的食物，防止咱们被饿死。”
　　“咱们最好留在这儿。”菲利普立即说道，“很可能大卫能够记得到这里的路，可以带比尔和驴子们过来。但如果我们换了地方，他们就找不到我们了。”
　　“对，留在这里是最明智的选择。”杰克说道，“我们在这儿已经建好了营地，搭好了帐篷并准备好了其他东西。所以咱们就随遇而安，好好享受我们的露营吧。不过我真希望这附近或哪儿有地方可以洗个澡。天实在太热了。那条小溪太小了，除了蹚蹚水之外，什么也做不了。”
　　“咱们所有的人一起去吧。”露西安说道，“我的意思是——万一有狼来了，咱们一齐冲它们叫喊的话，还有可能把它们吓跑。但如果只是我们单独的某一个人，可能就，可能就……”
　　“被它一口吞掉！”杰克笑着说道，“外婆，你的眼睛怎么这么大！哦，外婆，你的牙齿怎么这么大！” [1]
　　“快别逗她了。”菲利普看着露西安惊慌的脸色说道，“没关系的，露西安。狼只有在冬天的时候才会感到非常饥饿，而现在是夏天。”露西安看起来放心了一些：“好吧，我想它们如果真的很饿的话，它们就会攻击那些驴子，是不是？”她说道，“天哪，我觉得在这里能见到狼真的是太离奇了。”
　　孩子们准备起身来清理野餐后的残迹，突然发生了一件古怪的事情，吓得他们定在了原地。
　　首先传来了一阵隆隆声，这声音似乎是来自大山的心脏，然后地面开始晃动。四个孩子明显感到了脚下的震颤。他们惊恐地紧紧抓住了彼此。琪琪飞到空中开始尖叫。白雪则跳到了一块高高的岩石上，它站立时四条腿所摆出的平衡动作就好像飞机即将起飞时那样。
　　地面慢慢停止了晃动，声响也渐渐消失了。但紧跟着，又一阵隆隆声响了起来，声音比之前的还大，但却显得有些闷闷的，似乎是被极为厚重的岩石闷在了内部，让其与听者分隔开。地面再一次开始震颤。白雪跃到空中，落到了另一块岩石上。它真的是被吓坏了。
　　四个孩子也同样被吓坏了。露西安的脸色十分苍白，她紧紧地贴在杰克与菲利普的身上。黛娜也完全忘记了盲缺肢蜥这回事，紧紧地抓着菲利普不放。
　　隆隆声终于完全消失了，他们脚下的大地恢复了平静。之前停止了歌唱与呼喊的鸟儿们也重新开始了啁啾，一只黄鹦鹉发出了熟悉的啾唧声。
　　白雪恢复了镇静，蹦蹦跳跳地回到了孩子们身边。琪琪停在了杰克的肩膀上。“天佑吾王。”她如释重负地说道。
　　“这到底是什么？”菲利普最终说道，“地震吗？老天，我真是吓死了！”
　　“喔，菲利普！这座山不会是一座火山吧？”露西安说道，抬着头害怕地凝视着山峰。
　　“当然不是！如果你真的看到火山，一定会认出它来的！”杰克说道，“这完全就是一座普通的山——天知道为什么它会发出那种隆隆的声响，而且还在我们脚下震颤。这让我有一种不好的预感。”
　　“我告诉过你我对这座山有一种感觉。”露西安说道，“我是不是说过？我对它有奇特的感觉。我不想待在这儿，我想回农场去。”
　　“我们也都想回去。”菲利普说道，“但我们不可能知道回去的路，露西安。如果我们是沿着一条小路在走还可以，但不是这样。我们偏离了之前的小路，你知道的，就在我们中途陷入迷雾的时候。所以现在我们根本不知道该怎么走。”
　　“我知道你是对的。”露西安说道，“但我就是不喜欢这座山——尤其是当它开始发出隆隆声并晃动的时候！是什么造成了这种震颤呢？”
　　没有人知道。孩子们站起身来，清理了食物的残渣，到小溪边去冲洗餐具。风突然间变得有些寒冷。孩子们抬起头，看见从西南边开始涌来大片的乌云。
　　“看起来像是要下雨了。”杰克说道，“我希望风不要再大了，否则它会把我们的帐篷吹跑的。你们还记得吗？咱们上一次冒险的时候，大风是怎样在鸟岛上把咱们所有的东西都吹得干干净净。那真是太糟糕了。”
　　“好吧，杰克，”菲利普说道，“如果你真的认为咱们的帐篷可能会被风吹跑，那咱们最好还是找一个比这里好一点儿的地方露营——但是不要离这儿太远。这样比尔和大卫来找我们的时候，我们能看得到他们。我们可以找个小树林、山洞或者类似可以避风的地方。”
　　“那咱们现在就开始吧。”黛娜说道，同时拉紧了她的外套。只要太阳一消失，山里一刮风，天气就变得异常地寒冷，“咱们最好带着白雪一起去，否则它会把我们所有的东西都吃掉的。”
　　白雪当然非常愿意跟着他们。它像平时一样在菲利普与杰克的身边高兴地跳跃着。它现在仍对琪琪感到恼怒，只要琪琪飞到自己够得到的地方，就朝她跳过去，想要报刚才琪琪啄鼻子的一箭之仇。
　　当女孩们在后面被落下一小段距离的时候，菲利普低声对杰克说道：“杰克，我想咱们最好能找到一个山洞——我可不想晚上的时候再有那些动物在咱们身边徘徊，狼啊，或是其他的什么。如果能找到山洞，我们就可以在洞口处生一堆火，这样就不会有任何动物敢靠近了。”
　　“你说得对，这是个好主意。”杰克同意道，“我还没想到这一点呢。我当然也不希望在晚上睡觉的时候，有一群狼或者别的什么围着咱们的帐篷嗅来嗅去！我觉得在山洞里会更安全一些！”
　　他们寻找着类似岩石搭成的掩蔽所或山洞，但是一无所获。山坡的地势陡峭，向上爬十分困难。露西安非常害怕会滑倒摔下去。
　　白雪依然在他们前面蹦蹦跳跳着，脚步和之前一样稳当。男孩们真希望自己也能像这只小羊羔一样，轻松地在山间跳跃。
　　“快看啊，看它站在上面那块岩石上的样子。”杰克有些恼火地抱怨道，他实在是太热了，“嘿，白雪，快过来给我们搭把手。如果我们能有你那像弹簧一样充满活力的四条腿该有多好。”
　　白雪站在那里摇晃着小尾巴，随后又往回跑了一段，忽然就不见了。“它去哪儿了？”杰克说道，“啊，它又出现了。菲利普，白雪站的地方一定有一个山洞，或者是悬岩搭成的遮蔽处——不管是什么，它正不停地在那儿进进出出呢！”
　　他们爬到了白雪所在的地方。没错，在一块凸起的岩石后面，有一个细长条状的低矮的山洞。洞顶由另一块悬空的岩石构成，洞口则长满了各种像穗子一样的蕨类植物。
　　“这地方再适合咱们不过了。”杰克说道，跪着爬进洞里仔细察看，“咱们可以在外面的那块岩石，也就是白雪站的那儿生一堆火。今晚就可以十分安全地睡觉了。聪明的小白雪！你恰好找到了我们想要找的地方。”
　　“但咱们到底怎么样才能把行李搬上来呢？”菲利普说道，“咱们爬到这儿已经相当费劲儿了。我们又不能像驴子或者山羊那样，即使驮着很重的东西，也能非常轻松地爬到陡峭的地方。咱们自己想爬上来还得手脚并用呢。”
　　这的确是个问题。两个男孩先招呼着女孩们，帮她们爬上白雪所待的那块岩石。“看，”杰克说道，“这儿有个可以让咱们今晚睡觉的好地方。如果比尔和大卫来了，咱们从这里可以很清楚地看到——这块岩石视野很好。咱们在洞口处生一堆火，这样就不用害怕狼群了。”
　　“喔，太好了！”露西安高兴地说着，走进了洞穴中。洞口需要露西安低着头才能通过，洞里面则稍微高一些。“这还不是一个真正意义上的山洞！”她说道，“这就是上面那块突出的大岩石所搭出的一个空间——不过它对咱们来说已经非常合适了。”
　　孩子们坐在岩石上休息，期盼着太阳能够再次出现。白雪卧在他们身边，琪琪待在杰克的肩膀上。
　　突然间，琪琪飞到了半空中，高声地尖叫了起来。白雪一下子跳了起来，直起身子向岩石下面的方向看去。出什么事了？
　　“又是狼群吗？”露西安惊恐地问道。孩子们仔细地倾听着。他们能够听到某个或某群动物的叫声从桦树林下方厚厚的灌木丛中传出。
　　“快进洞里去。”杰克对女孩们说道，“别说话。”
　　两个女孩悄悄地钻到了洞中的阴影处。男孩们边听边观察。究竟是什么动物在下面呢？从它发出的叫声来看，这只动物体形一定不小。
　　[1]杰克在引用童话《小红帽》中狼外婆即将吃掉小红帽的场景。
12 Wolves in the night!
　　12
　　Wolves in the night!
　　Snowy suddenly bleated loudly and took a flying leap off the rock before Philip could stop him.
　　He disappeared into the bushes below - and then a loud and welcome sound filled the air.
　　‘Ee-ore! Ee-ore! Ee-ore!’
　　‘Goodness! It’s a donkey!’ cried Jack and scrambled down to see. ‘Have they come back? IsDavid with them?’
　　They soon found what they were looking for. Dapple the donkey was in the bushes, nuzzlingSnowy, evidently full of delight at seeing him again. But there was no sign at all of the otherdonkeys or of David.
　　‘Dapple! You darling!’ said Lucy-Ann, running up to him in joy. ‘You’ve come back to us.’
　　‘Come back to Snowy, you mean!’ said Philip. ‘He was always fond of Snowy, weren’t you,Dapple? So you came back to find him. Well, we’re very very glad to see you, because you willsolve a very knotty problem for us - how to get all our goods up to that cave!’
　　Dapple had come back to see Snowy, but he was also very pleased to see the children again. Hewas a quiet, stout little donkey, hard-working and patient. He kept close to the children, and hadevidently made up his mind he was going to stay with them. Snowy was sweet with him, andtrotted by his side all the time.
　　‘Here, Dapple!’ called Philip. ‘Come and help us with these things, there’s a good fellow.’
　　Dapple stood obediently whilst the boys strapped things on to his back. He took all the beddingup to the cave first, scrambling up the steep bits with difficulty, but managing very well indeed.
　　Then he took up the panniers of food.
　　‘Thanks, Dapple,’ said Jack, giving him a pat. ‘Now come and have a drink!’
　　They all went to the stream and drank and splashed. The sun had come out again andimmediately it was very hot. The children flung off their coats and lay about, basking.
　　‘We must collect wood for the fire tonight,’ said Jack. ‘We shall need a good lot if we’re goingto keep the fire going all night long. We’ll stack it in the big panniers and get Dapple to take it upfor us.’
　　‘Good old Dapple!’ said Dinah.
　　They collected as much wood as they could, and soon it was all piled up on the rock outside thecave. The boys made a fire but did not light it. There was no need to do that till night.
　　The day soon went, and the sun sank behind the mountains in a blaze of crimson. As soon asdarkness fell on the mountain-side, the children retired into the cave. The thought of wolves keptcoming into their minds, and David’s scream of terror, when he had seen something in the bushes,‘Black, black, black!’ What could he have seen?
　　The children hadn’t thought much of these things during the bright daylight, but they came backinto their minds now it was dark. They debated whether or not to have Dapple in the cave withthem.
　　But Dapple settled that idea by firmly refusing to go under the overhanging rock. He just stoodoutside stubbornly, his four legs set firmly on the ground, and no amount of pushing or pullingmade the slightest difference. He was not going into that cave!
　　‘All right, Dapple,’ said Jack crossly. ‘Stay outside and be eaten by wolves if you want to!’
　　‘Oh, don’t say things like that,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘Dapple, do come inside! Please!’
　　Dapple lay down firmly outside, and the children gave it up. There would be no difficulty aboutSnowy or Kiki. One would want to be with Philip, the other with Jack.
　　‘Now we’ll light the fire,’ said Jack, as stars began to glimmer in the sky. ‘It’s getting very dark.
　　Got the matches, Philip?’
　　The fire soon burnt up, for the twigs and branches were very dry. The cheerful flames leapt andflickered, and the fire crackled merrily.
　　‘That’s very very nice,’ said Lucy-Ann, pleased. ‘I feel safe tucked away in this cave with a fireat the entrance. Philip, make Snowy go the other side of you. He’s sticking his hooves into me. Iwish he’d wear bedroom slippers at night!’
　　Everybody laughed. They all felt safe and comfortable, tucked up in their sleeping-bags, withthe fire lighting up the cave, filling it with jumping shadows. Snowy was pressed against Philip,Kiki was on Jack’s middle. Somewhere outside was Dapple. Lucy-Ann wished he was in withthem, then the whole family would be safe.
　　They all watched the flames for a while and then fell asleep. The fire flickered down as thewood was burnt up, and soon only the embers glowed.
　　Philip woke up with a start a few hours later. He saw that the fire had died down, and he got outof his sleeping-bag to put on more wood. It would never do to let it go out!
　　Dapple was still outside, lying quietly. Philip saw him when the flames leapt up to burn thewood he piled on. The boy went back to his sleeping-bag. He found that Snowy had crept inside itwhilst he was piling wood on the fire.
　　‘You little scamp!’ he whispered. ‘Get out. There’s not room for us both.’
　　There was quite a scuffle as he tried to get Snowy out of the bag. Fortunately the others were sovery sound asleep that they didn’t wake. Philip got Snowy out at last and slid in himself. Hehastily laced up the neck of the bag before Snowy could try to squeeze in again. Snowy gave asigh and lay down heavily right on Philip’s middle.
　　Philip lay awake, watching the fire. The wind sometimes blew the smoke towards the cave, andfor a moment or two the smell made Philip want to cough.
　　Then he heard Dapple stir outside, and he got up on one elbow to see why. His heart began tobeat very fast.
　　Silent dark figures were slinking up to the cave! They did not pass beyond the fire, but they didnot seem to be afraid of it. Philip felt breathless, and his heart beat even faster, as if he had beenrunning.
　　What were those figures? Were they the wolves? The boy caught sight of two gleaming eyes,shining like the headlights of a distant car - but green as grass! He sat up quietly.
　　The wolves were back! They had smelt out the little company. What would they do? They hadnot attacked Dapple, thank goodness - and the donkey did not seem to be unduly frightened. Hewas only moving uneasily.
　　The slinking figures moved to and fro behind the fire. Philip couldn’t think what in the world todo! He could only hope that the fire would frighten them enough to keep them out of the cave.
　　After a while all the animals disappeared. Philip breathed again! Gosh, what a horrible fright hehad had! What a blessing they had thought of that fire! Philip made up his mind that he wasn’tgoing to sleep again that night, in case the fire went out. At all costs he must keep that up.
　　So the boy lay wide-eyed, thinking of wolves, rumblings, earthquakes and ‘Black, black, black’.
　　There was something very unusual about all these things. Did they fit together, or didn’t they? Wasthere something peculiar about this mountain?
　　The fire was dying down again. Philip got up cautiously to put more wood on. The moon wasup now and he could see for miles. He piled wood on the fire and the flames shot up. He slippedout of the cave to Dapple.
　　Then the boy heard a sound. He looked up - and to his horror he saw a wolf between him andthe cave! He had gone to pat Dapple - and in that moment the wolf had slunk in between fire andcave. Would he go in?
　　The wolf stood still, looking at Philip in the moonlight. Philip gazed back, wondering what todo if the creature attacked him - and as he looked, a very peculiar thing happened.
　　The wolf wagged its long tail! To and fro it went, to and fro, like a big dog’s! Philip’s heartleapt. The animal wanted to be friendly! All animals were attracted to Philip - but a wolf! Thatwas extraordinary.
　　The boy held out his hand, half afraid, but bold and daring. The wolf trotted round the fire andlicked Philip’s hand. It gave a little whine.
　　The moon shone down brightly on the animal’s dark coat, pointed ears and long muzzle. Was ita wolf? Now that he was close to it Philip began to doubt.
　　And then quite suddenly he knew what this friendly animal was!
　　‘Why, you’re an Alsatian dog!’ he cried. ‘Aren’t you? Why didn’t I think of it before? I knewthere weren’t wolves in this country! Where are the others? You’re all Alsatians! Good dog! Finedog! I’d like to be friends with you!’
　　The big Alsatian put his paws up on Philip’s shoulders and licked his face. Then he lifted hishead and howled. It was a wolf-like noise, but Philip no longer minded that!
　　It was a call to the other dogs, the rest of the pack. There came the sound of feet in the bushesbelow, and a crowd of dogs leapt up on to the rock. They clustered round Philip, and, seeing thattheir leader was so friendly with the boy, they pawed him and licked him.
　　The howl awakened all the three children in the cave, and they sat up in fright. To theirunspeakable horror they saw, outside the cave, what looked like Philip being attacked by wolves!
　　‘Look! They’ve got Philip! Quick!’ yelled Jack.
　　All three children slid out of their sleeping-bags and rushed to Philip’s aid. The dogs growled atthe sudden commotion.
　　‘Philip! We’re coming! Are you hurt?’ cried valiant little Lucy-Ann, picking up a stick.
　　‘It’s all right, it’s all right!’ yelled Philip. ‘They’re not attacking me. They’re friendly. They’renot wolves, but Alsatians! Dogs, you know!’
　　‘Goodness gracious!’ said Dinah, and came out into the moonlight, so glad that the dogs werenot wolves that she didn’t even feel afraid of so many big dogs!
　　‘Oh, Philip!’ said Lucy-Ann, almost in tears with the shock of delight at knowing the wolveswere only dogs. ‘Oh, Philip! I thought you were being attacked.’
　　‘You were a darling to come to my rescue then,’ said Philip, smiling when he saw the little stickthat Lucy-Ann had meant to attack the wolves with. ‘The leader of the dogs made friends with me- so all the others are doing the same!’
　　The dogs had apparently made up their minds to stay for the night. Philip debated what to do.
　　‘We can’t possibly go back into the cave,’ he said. ‘The whole pack will come crowding in, and itwould be impossible to breathe.’
　　‘Quite impossible,’ said Dinah, filled with horror at the thought of so many dogs sleeping withthem.
　　‘So we’ll bring our sleeping-bags out here on the rock beside Dapple, and sleep there,’ saidPhilip. ‘The dogs can stay if they want to - they’ll be good guards! And if they don’t want to, theycan go. There are about ten of them! I wonder how it is they’re wandering about here wild. Ten ofthem! It’s extraordinary.’
　　They dragged out their sleeping-bags, and got into them. The dogs sniffed round in wonder. Theleader sat majestically down by Philip, as if to say, ‘This boy is my property. Keep off!’ Theothers lay about among the children. Snowy was afraid of the big leader-dog and dared not evengo near his beloved Philip. He went to Jack instead. Kiki stayed up in a tree. There were altogethertoo many dogs for her!
　　It was a curious sight the moon looked down on: four children, one goat, one parrot, one donkey- and ten dogs!
第12章 深夜里的狼群
　　第12章 深夜里的狼群
　　白雪忽然咩咩地大声叫起来。没等菲利普来得及阻止，它就一个飞跃跳下了岩石，消失在了下方的灌木丛中——然后传来了一个响亮的声音，其中透着欢迎的味道。
　　“啊呃——啊呃——啊呃！”
　　“天哪，是一头驴子！”杰克喊道，爬下岩石去看，“驴子们都回来了吗？大卫跟他们一起吗？”
　　孩子们很快就发现了他们寻找的声音的来源。灌木丛中，那头叫斑斑的驴子，正用鼻子蹭着白雪，显然为再次见到它而感到高兴。但是，除它之外，并没有其他驴子和大卫的踪影。
　　“斑斑！亲爱的斑斑！”露西安边说边开心地跑到了驴子面前，“你回来找我们了。”
　　“确切点儿说，它是回来找白雪了。”菲利普说道，“它一直很喜欢白雪，是不是，斑斑？所以你回来找它了。太好了，我们见到你实在是太太太高兴了，因为你能帮我们解决一个大难题——我们正在发愁怎样把所有的东西运到那个洞穴中去。”
　　斑斑的确是为了见白雪回来的，但它也很高兴能再次见到孩子们。它是一头安静且结实的小驴子，吃苦耐劳又很有耐心。它紧紧地跟着孩子们，显然打定了主意要跟他们在一起。白雪则高兴地跟斑斑待在一起，始终在它身边蹦蹦跳跳着。
　　“这里，斑斑！”菲利普喊道，“快来帮我们把这些东西运上去，我们的好伙计。”
　　斑斑听话地站着，让男孩们把东西捆到它的背上。它先是把孩子们的寝具都驮到了洞穴中。虽然爬上那些陡峭的岩石有些困难，但斑斑的任务完成得不错。随后，它又把盛食物的驮篮运了上去。
　　“太感谢了，斑斑。”杰克说道，拍了拍斑斑，“来，喝点水吧！”
　　他们全都到溪边去喝水，洗漱。太阳再次出来了，天气很快就变得非常热。孩子们甩掉了他们的外套，躺在地上打着滚儿晒太阳。
　　“咱们得为今晚的篝火去拾些木柴。”杰克说，“如果要维持篝火整晚不灭的话，就得需要很多木柴才行。咱们可以用大驮篮来收集木柴，然后让斑斑帮咱们驮上去。”
　　“好棒的斑斑，老伙计！”黛娜说道。
　　孩子们收集了尽可能多的木柴，很快就将它们全都堆在了洞穴外面的岩石上。男孩们已经生好了火，但并没有立刻把柴堆点着。篝火只有到了晚上才有点燃的必要。
　　白天很快就过去了，太阳在一片绛红色的霞光中沉到了山的后面。当黑暗降临到山坡上的时候，孩子们都退进了洞穴中。关于狼群的担忧不住地浮现在他们的脑海中，此外还有大卫在灌木丛中发现了什么事物后惊吓地发出的尖叫声：“人，人，人！”他到底看见了什么？
　　在明亮的日光下，孩子们并没有过多地想这些东西，但随着天色渐渐暗沉起来，这些担忧就自然地重新浮现在了他们的脑海中。他们开始讨论是否要让斑斑跟他们一起待在山洞中。
　　但斑斑很快就给出了答案。它坚决不肯离开那块突出的大岩石，一直倔强地站在外面，四条腿仿佛在地上扎了根，无论怎样用力地推它或者拉它，都不能让它移动分毫。斑斑不想进到洞穴里去！
　　“好吧，斑斑。”杰克生气地说道，“如果你愿意的话，那就待在外面被狼群吃掉吧。”
　　“噢，别说这种话。”露西安说道，“斑斑，请一定，一定进来吧。求你了！”
　　但斑斑还是坚持地在外面卧了下来，孩子们不得不宣告放弃。白雪或琪琪则不存在这样的问题。它们一个想要跟菲利普在一起，另一个则要跟着杰克。
　　“咱们把篝火生起来吧。”当星星开始在夜空中闪烁的时候，杰克说道，“现在天已经很黑了。火柴呢，菲利普？”
　　篝火很快燃了起来，因为树枝都很干燥。令人愉快的火苗跳跃闪烁着，发出欢乐的噼啪爆裂声。
　　“实在是太好了。”露西安开心地说道，“这让我觉得很安全，既藏在这个山洞里，又有篝火守住入口。菲利普，你让白雪到你的另一边去吧。它正在用它的小硬蹄子踩我。我真希望它一到晚上就穿上那种软软的室内拖鞋。”
　　所有的人都笑了。篝火点亮了整个洞穴，投下跳跃的影子，他们钻进各自的睡袋，把睡袋口仔细地掖好，感到安全又舒适。白雪压在菲利普身上，琪琪窝在杰克的肚子旁，斑斑则待在外面的某个地方。露西安真希望斑斑能进来跟他们一起，这样整个大家庭就全安全了。
　　没一会儿，他们看着火苗就都睡着了。木柴慢慢烧完了，篝火渐渐地熄灭了，很快就只有余烬还在闪烁。
　　几个小时之后，菲利普忽然惊醒了。他见火已经熄灭了，就爬出睡袋去添木柴。这样火就不会再熄灭了。
　　斑斑仍安静地卧在外面。当火苗升腾起来，舔舐着他新添加的木柴时，菲利普看见了它。男孩回到了自己的睡袋边，发现就在自己给篝火添木柴的时候，白雪已经趁机钻进了睡袋里。
　　“你这个小无赖！”菲利普低语道，“快出去，这睡袋可没办法睡下咱们两个。”
　　把白雪赶出睡袋实在是一场混战。幸好其他人都睡得很熟，没有被吵醒。最终菲利普成功地把白雪弄出了睡袋，自己钻了进去。他还赶紧在白雪试图重新挤进来之前，把睡袋口的带子系好。白雪叹了口气，重重地倒在了菲利普的肚子上。
　　菲利普醒着躺在睡袋里，看着火苗跃动。风有时会把烟吹进洞穴里，有那么一两刻，烟熏得菲利普有点想咳嗽。
　　过了一会儿，他听到斑斑在外面走动的声音。菲利普用手肘支起身子想看看发生了什么事儿。他的心跳猛地加快了。
　　沉默的黑影悄悄地来到了洞穴旁边。它们尽管没有穿过篝火，但看起来并不怕火。菲利普感到有些喘不过气来，他的心跳继续加快，就像刚刚奔跑过一样。
　　这些黑影到底是什么？是狼吗？男孩看到了两只闪亮的眼睛，就像远处汽车的头灯一样闪耀着，只不过射出的是像青草一样的绿光。菲利普静静地坐起身来。
　　狼群回来了！它们嗅出了几个人的味道。它们想要做什么？它们还没有攻击斑斑，谢天谢地——驴子似乎也没有表现得太害怕，它只是不安地来回踱着步子。
　　这些鬼鬼祟祟的身影在篝火后面走来走去。菲利普不知道该怎么办才好。他只希望篝火能够吓退这些家伙，让它们离开这里。
　　过了一会儿，所有的动物都消失了。菲利普这才感觉自己又能呼吸了。天哪，他刚才受到的惊吓实在是太骇人了！谢天谢地，他们想到要燃起篝火！菲利普打定主意当晚不再睡了，他要看着火防止它熄灭。无论如何他都得保证火是燃着的。
　　因此，他躺在那里，睁着眼睛，反复思索关于狼群、隆隆声、地震以及“人，人，人”。所有这些事情都显得有些不寻常。它们之间有联系吗，还是只是巧合？这座山是不是有什么特殊之处呢？
　　火又快要熄灭了。菲利普小心地起身去拿更多的木柴。月亮此时升得老高，使他能够看到好几英里远的地方。他把木柴添到火上，火苗迅速攀升了起来。菲利普溜出帐篷去看斑斑。
　　突然，菲利普听到了某种声响。他不禁抬起头来看——让他惊恐万分的是，一头狼正处在他和洞穴之间。就在他去找斑斑的时候，这头狼趁机溜到了篝火与洞穴中间。它会进去吗？
　　狼站着没有动，看着月光下的菲利普。菲利普也看着它，想着如果这只动物攻击自己的话，他能做什么。而就在他们这样对视的时候，罕见的事情发生了。
　　这头狼开始摇动它的长尾巴！那尾巴来回地摇动，就像一条大狗的尾巴！菲利普的心脏几乎都快要跳了出来。这只动物想要表示友好！虽然动物大都会受到菲利普的吸引——但这可是一头狼！这实在是太不寻常了。
　　菲利普伸出了他的手，心里还是十分害怕，但依然表现得十分勇敢。狼绕过篝火小跑到他跟前，舔了舔菲利普的手。它随后发出了呜呜的叫声。
　　明亮的月光倾泻而下，照着这动物黑色的毛皮，尖尖的耳朵以及长长的鼻口。它真的是狼吗？挨近它之后，菲利普不禁开始有些怀疑。
　　就在电光石火之间，他忽然反应过来这只向自己示好的动物究竟是什么！
　　“哎呀，你是阿尔萨斯狼犬！”菲利普喊道，“是不是？我怎么之前都没想到？我就知道这个地方没有狼！你的其他同伴们呢？你们全都是阿尔萨斯狼犬！你真是一条好狗！一条很棒的狗！我很愿意跟你做朋友！”
　　这条巨大的阿尔萨斯狼犬把它的前爪搭在了菲利普肩膀上，舔着菲利普的脸。
　　这条巨大的阿尔萨斯狼犬把它的前爪搭在了菲利普肩膀上，舔着菲利普的脸。然后它抬起头嚎叫了起来。这叫声听起来很像狼嗥，但菲利普已经完全不再介意了。
　　它这是在呼唤狗群中的其他成员。岩石下的灌木丛中响起了脚步声，一大群狗很快跳了上来。狗群簇拥着菲利普，它们见自己的头领同男孩如此亲密的样子，也纷纷扑在他身上舔了起来。
　　嚎叫声惊醒了洞穴中的其他三个孩子，他们都害怕地坐了起来。他们全都被无法用言语形容的巨大恐惧攫取了，因为在他们看来，菲利普的样子就像是在洞外遭到了狼群的攻击。
　　“快看！它们抓住菲利普了！快来啊！”杰克大声地呼喊了起来。
　　三个孩子全都爬出了睡袋，冲到菲利普旁边想要帮助他。这突然发生的骚乱让狗群吠声连连。
　　“菲利普，我们来了，你受伤了吗？”勇敢的露西安大声喊道，捡起了一根棍子。
　　“没关系，没关系！”菲利普回喊道，“它们没有攻击我。它们非常友好。它们不是狼，而是阿尔萨斯狼犬！是狗，你们知道的！”
　　“我亲爱的老天啊！”黛娜说道。当她站在月光下的时候，光顾着为这些动物是狗而不是狼开心了，甚至都没来得及为自己站在如此多的巨型犬中间而感到恐惧。
　　“哦，菲利普！”露西安说道。当她得知所谓的“狼群”其实不过是一群大型犬的时候，高兴得几乎眼泪都流了下来：“哦，菲利普，我还以为你被攻击了。”
　　“你真是太棒了，立刻就赶来救我。”菲利普一边说着，一边看着露西安手中本打算用来打狼的棍子笑了笑，“这群狗的头领已经是我的朋友了，所以其他成员也跟着它做一样的事情。”
　　狗群显然已经打定了主意，今晚就留在这里。菲利普和其他孩子讨论着接下来该怎么办。“咱们已经不可能回到洞里去睡了。”菲利普说道，“这样整群狗都会挤进来的，它们会挤得咱们没办法呼吸的。”
　　“当然不可能！”黛娜说。一想到要和这么多狗一起挤着睡觉，她简直害怕极了。
　　“所以今晚咱们还是把睡袋拿出来，挨着斑斑睡在这块大岩石上。”菲利普说道，“如果这群狗想要留下来就留下来，还能充当咱们的护卫队！如果它们不愿意，随时可以离开。
　　这儿一共有十条狗！我在想它们为什么会在这种荒郊野外游荡。十条！这简直是太奇怪了！”
　　孩子们把各自的睡袋拖了出来，走到了狗群的中间。狗群好奇地在他们身边嗅来嗅去。狗群的头领威严地卧在菲利普旁边，仿佛在宣布：“这个男孩归我所有，你们都给我离远一点！”其他狗也都在孩子们周围卧了下来。白雪非常害怕领头的那只身形庞大的阿尔萨斯狼犬，它不敢再接近自己最爱的菲利普，转而跑到了杰克的旁边。琪琪则待在树上。对她来说，这里的狗实在是太多了！
　　这真是一幅奇怪的景象：月光下，有四个孩子，一只山羊，一只鹦鹉，一头驴——以及十条狗睡在一起！
13 The face in the tree
　　13
　　The face in the tree
　　When the morning came, Dapple awoke the children by giving a mighty sneeze. They woke with ajump, wondering what it was. Dapple gave another sneeze, and they knew!
　　‘It’s Dapple! Have you got a cold, Dapple?’ asked Lucy-Ann anxiously. Then she rememberedthe happenings of the night, and looked round.
　　Everyone said the same thing at once.
　　‘Where are the dogs?’
　　They had disappeared. Not one was there. The children looked at one another, puzzled. Wherehad they gone, and why?
　　‘We couldn’t all have dreamed them,’ said Dinah, answering everyone’s unspoken thought.
　　‘They really were here. Ten of them. Most peculiar.’
　　‘Yes, it is peculiar,’ said Jack. ‘Personally, I think they must belong to somebody. They didn’tstrike me as being a pack of wild dogs.’
　　‘Nor me,’ said Philip. ‘But who could they belong to? There’s not a house for miles! And whyshould anyone in this desolate mountain country keep ten man-hunting dogs?’
　　‘Oooh - are they man-hunters?’ said Lucy-Ann, startled.
　　‘Well, the police use them for that,’ said Philip. ‘Don’t they, Jack? They hunt criminals withthem. Those Alsatians can smell them out and capture them. But there can’t be any police here,with hunting-dogs! I mean - Bill would have had it reported to him, if they were. He’s high up inthe police organization himself, and there’s not a thing he doesn’t know about what’s going on inthe police world.’
　　‘Where do the dogs come from then?’ asked Dinah. ‘Would they be kept as guards for anything- to frighten anyone off, or give the alarm, for instance?’
　　‘Yes - but what is there to guard here, among these mountains?’ said Jack. ‘Nothing at all, asfar as I can see!’
　　‘Give it up!’ said Philip, sliding out of his sleeping-bag. ‘I’m going for a splash in the stream.
　　Coming?’
　　‘Yes. Then we’ll open a tin or two,’ said Dinah. ‘I wish we’d thought of giving that ham-boneto the dogs, Jack. The ham’s gone bad now - but they wouldn’t have minded.’
　　‘We’ll give it to them next time we see them,’ said Jack. ‘I’ve no doubt they’ll be along again!’
　　They all splashed in the stream, Snowy and Dapple too. Kiki sat apart, making sarcasticremarks, for she was not fond of water.
　　‘Pooh! Gah!’ she shouted, trying to remember all the rude words she knew. ‘Gooh! Pah!’
　　‘That’s right. Mix your words up, Kiki,’ said Jack. ‘What about “piffle” and “bunk”? You usedto know those too.’
　　‘Pifflebunk,’ said Kiki, and thought that was a good word. ‘Pifflebunk, bifflebunk, pop goes thepifflebunk.’
　　The children laughed. Kiki laughed too and then began to give an imitation of Dapple braying.
　　This was much too lifelike and Dapple started up, looking all round for the other donkeys.
　　‘Ee-ore, ee-ore, ee-ore,’ went on Kiki, till Jack threw a towel at her to make her stop. It fell overher head and she screamed in rage. Dapple and Snowy stared solemnly at her, puzzled andsurprised.
　　They had a meal. Lucy-Ann volunteered to go down to the stream again and wash the dishes,whilst the others looked at the map, trying to find out exactly where they were. She went off to thestream, humming.
　　She knelt down by the water, scouring a dish, when a sound made her look up. She had heardsomething in the tree above, just by the water.
　　There was a big, leafy tree there, growing almost out of the stream. Lucy-Ann, thinking theremust be a bird in the tree, peered up into the branches.
　　She got a terrible shock. Looking down at her was a face - and it was black.
　　The little girl sat there, petrified, the dish in her hand, unable to move or speak. The branchesmoved and she saw that the face was topped by black, thick hair, and had bright eyes and acheerful expression.
　　‘It’s a black man!’ she thought to herself. ‘But here! Up this tree! What shall I do?’
　　The black face looked down on the little girl, and then the man’s lips parted in a smile. Thehead nodded amiably. Then a black finger came up from among the leaves, and was put to the lips.
　　‘Don’t you make a sound, l’il gal,’ said the man, in a hoarse whisper. He sounded like anAmerican! ‘Don’t you say I’m here. I’m just a poor man, lost and alone.’
　　Lucy-Ann couldn’t believe her ears. She felt that she simply must call the others. But theydidn’t hear her, and as soon as she had shouted, the man frowned fiercely and shook his head.
　　‘L’il gal, you gotta git away from here. It’s a no-good mountain, full of bad men. They’ll gityou if you don’t git away. There’s bad things here, l’il gal.’
　　‘What are you doing here?’ asked Lucy-Ann, in a scared voice. ‘How do you know all this?’
　　‘I’ve been in that there bad mountain, l’il gal. I’ve gotten away. But this poor fellah’s gotten noplace to go - and he’s surely scared by those big dogs. I’m staying right here in this nice big tree.
　　You git away, Fil gal, git far away!’
　　Lucy-Ann felt odd, standing there talking to a black stranger up a tree. She suddenly turned andran back to the others. She ran fast, and arrived absolutely out of breath.
　　‘What’s the matter, what’s the matter?’ cried Jack, seeing from Lucy-Ann’s face that she hadhad a shock. Lucy-Ann could only gasp out one or two words. She pointed back to the stream.
　　‘Black man!’ she gasped. ‘Black!’
　　‘Black! That’s what David said!’ cried Philip. ‘Get your breath, Lucy-Ann! Tell us what yousaw. Quick!’
　　Lucy-Ann panted out what she had seen and heard. The others listened in astonishment. A blackman hiding in a tree - from the dogs! A man who said the mountain was bad - an American -whatever did it mean?
　　‘Come on - we’ll ask him what he knows!’ cried Jack. ‘There’s something going on here. We’dbetter find out and then we can tell Bill when he comes. Quick!’
　　They all ran back to the stream and peered up the tree. But there was nobody there. The manhad gone.
　　‘Blow!’ said Jack, in disappointment. ‘He must have seen you scuttle back to us, Lucy-Ann, totell us you had seen him - and he’s scared, and now he’s gone.’
　　‘It’s a wonder the dogs didn’t find him last night - and before that, when David saw him up thisvery same tree,’ said Jack.
　　‘Well, he’s been rather clever, I think,’ said Philip, looking at the stream. ‘You know, dogscan’t follow scent through water. They lose it. And I reckon that chap was clever enough to wadeup or down the stream to that tree, and hop up it from the water. The dogs couldn’t possibly followhis scent through the stream. They would lose it wherever he entered the water. Still, he must havefelt pretty scared when he saw the dogs milling around near here!’
　　‘Were they hunting for him, do you think?’ asked Lucy-Ann fearfully. ‘He must have beenawfully afraid. I should be terrified if I thought a pack of Alsatian dogs was after me.’
　　The children hunted for the strange man, but he was nowhere to be seen. They wondered whathe ate. There was not much to eat on the mountains except bilberries, wild raspberries and grass.
　　‘Do you think he really meant there were men inside this mountain?’ asked Dinah, when theyhad tired themselves out looking for the American.
　　‘It seems incredible - but if you remember those noises of rumbling we heard yesterday - andthe way the earth shook beneath us - it seems as if there might be men working underground,’ saidJack.
　　‘What - as miners or something?’ asked Dinah.
　　‘I don’t know. Possibly. Though goodness knows what could be mined inside this mountain, orhow they would get the machinery there. There would have to be a road - and then everyonewould know.’
　　‘It’s very mysterious,’ said Dinah.
　　Lucy-Ann sighed. ‘It’s another adventure, that’s what it is. It’s fatal to go off together like this.
　　We go to look for birds, or butterflies or something - and we always stumble into somethingpeculiar. I’m getting tired of it.’
　　‘Poor Lucy-Ann!’ said Philip. ‘We certainly do happen on strange things. I think it’s veryexciting. I love adventures.’
　　‘Yes, but I don’t,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘I don’t like that kind of thing at all.’
　　‘I do,’ said Dinah at once. ‘I’ve enjoyed every single one of our adventures. And this one seemsmore mysterious than any other. What is going on inside this mountain? How I’d love to know! Ifonly we could see that chap again, we could ask him to tell us all about it.’
　　‘Oh, listen - I do believe that rumbling’s going to start again,’ said Lucy-Ann suddenly. ‘Seehow frightened Snowy is! Yes - there it comes.’
　　They sat and listened. Jack put his ear to the ground. At once the rumblings became magnified,and sounded more puzzling than ever. Was something exploding down there, far in the heart of themountain?
　　Then the earth quivered as it had done before and Lucy-Ann clutched at Jack. It was horrible tofeel the firm solid earth quivering like a jelly.
　　It soon stopped. Dinah glanced up at the steep mountain, rearing up just behind them,wondering what its secret was. She suddenly stiffened, and caught hold of Philip’s arm.
　　‘Look!’ she said, and pointed upwards.
　　They all looked. Out of the side of the mountain was drifting a small cloud of smoke. One puffcame. Then another. But it was not ordinary smoke. It was a curious crimson colour, and it did notdrift away like mist on the wind, but hung like a solid little cloud, close to the mountain, for sometime. Then it suddenly became lighter in colour and disappeared.
　　‘Well - whatever was that?’ said Jack, in amazement. ‘I never in my life saw smoke like thatbefore. There must be a vent or something in the side of the mountain there, that lets out smoke orgases.’
　　‘What’s a vent?’ asked Lucy-Ann, her eyes looking as if they would drop out of her head.
　　‘Oh - a sort of chimney,’ said Jack. ‘Somewhere with a draught that will take up smoke orgases to the outer air. Whatever’s going on in the mountain produces that smoke, which has to begot rid of. I wonder what else is being produced inside there!’
　　Nobody could imagine. They couldn’t seem to fit together all the curious facts they knew - thepack of man-hunting dogs - the poor runaway - the noises, the earth’s shaking, the crimsonsmoke. It didn’t make any sense at all.
　　‘If only Bill would come!’ said Philip. ‘He might be able to fit this jigsaw together.’
　　‘Or if we could get hold of that chap Lucy-Ann saw,’ said Philip. ‘He could tell us a lot.’
　　‘We may see him again,’ said Dinah. ‘We’ll watch out for him.’
　　They did see him again, that very evening - but alas, he didn’t answer any of their questions!
第13章 树中的人脸
　　第13章 树中的人脸
　　清晨，斑斑大声地打了个喷嚏，吵醒了四个孩子。他们全都猛地惊醒了，想知道出了什么事情。这时斑斑再次打了一个喷嚏，他们一下子就弄清了状况。
　　“是斑斑！斑斑，你感冒了吗？”露西安有些忧虑地问道。然后她想起了昨晚发生的事情，四下环顾了起来。
　　大家立即异口同声地说道：
　　“狗群都去哪儿了？”
　　狗群消失了，连一只也不见踪影。孩子们迷惑地互相望着。这些狗到底去哪儿了，它们为什么而离开呢？
　　“咱们是不可能同时做一样的梦的。”黛娜说道，她说出了每个孩子心里没有说出来的想法，“它们昨晚的确来过。一共有十条狗。这实在是太奇怪了。”
　　“的确非常奇怪。”杰克说道，“就我个人而言，我觉得这些狗一定是谁家养的。我看它们并不像一群野狗。”
　　“我也不认为是野狗。”菲利普说道，“但它们是谁养的呢？这儿几英里内连一所房子也没有！为什么有人会在这样的荒山野岭里养十条用于追踪的狼犬呢？”
　　“噢噢——它们是用来追踪人的吗？”露西安感到震惊地说道。
　　“嗯，警察经常用它们来追踪人，”菲利普说道，“你说呢，杰克？就是用来追捕逃犯的那种。阿尔萨斯狼犬能用鼻子嗅出逃犯的踪迹，然后抓住他们。但这里不太可能有一个养着追踪犬的警局。我是说，如果这儿有这样的警局的话，比尔不可能不知道。比尔在警察系统中位置很高，不可能对这里有一个警局一无所知。”
　　“那这些狼狗是从哪儿来的呢？”黛娜问道，“会不会有人养它们是为了守卫什么东西？
　　比如，让它们把靠近的人吓走或者给予警告呢？”
　　“有道理——但在这深山老林里有什么值得守护的呢？”杰克说道，“咱们视力所及的范围内可是什么都没有。”
　　“别想了！”菲利普边说边从他的睡袋中爬了出来，“我要去溪边洗漱了，你们来吗？”
　　“去啊。然后咱们可以开一两个罐头。”黛娜说道，“我还想着咱们可以把火腿骨给那些狗吃呢，杰克。火腿已经变质了——不过反正狼狗们也不会介意的。”
　　“下次再见到它们时给就可以啦，”杰克说道，“我毫不怀疑它们还会再来的！”
　　于是，他们全都跑到溪水边去洗漱，包括白雪和斑斑。琪琪待在一旁，说着讥讽的话，她可一点儿都不喜欢水。
　　“呸！呵！”琪琪大喊道，试图回忆起她所知道的全部粗鲁的词语，“哼！咳！”
　　“就这样。把你所有会的词儿都搅在一起吧，琪琪。”杰克说道，“还有‘胡扯’和‘废话’呢？你以前也会这些词儿。”
　　“胡扯废话，”琪琪说道，显然认为这是个很棒的词语，“胡扯废话，瞎扯废话，砰，去追胡扯废话！”
　　孩子们笑了起来，琪琪也笑了，然后她开始模仿斑斑嘶叫的声音。她模仿得如此逼真，以至于斑斑也开始叫了起来，边叫边四顾着寻找它的同伴。
　　“啊呃——啊呃——啊呃！”琪琪继续叫着，直到杰克朝她扔毛巾才停下来。毛巾落到了琪琪的脑袋上，她愤怒地尖叫了起来。斑斑和白雪都目不转睛地盯着她，既迷惑又惊奇。
　　孩子们吃过了早餐。露西安自告奋勇地去溪边洗碗，其他人则研究起了地图，试图确定他们现在所在的方位。露西安一边哼着歌，一边朝溪边走去。
　　当她跪在小溪边刷洗盘子的时候，忽然听到了某种声响。露西安不由得抬起头来看。
　　声音是从溪水旁的树梢上传来的。
　　这是一棵非常粗壮的、枝繁叶茂的大树，仿佛是从小溪中长出来的。露西安以为那树上肯定是有一只小鸟，就努力朝树枝的方向望去。
　　但是，她被惊呆了，因为居然有一张人脸正在树上看着她！
　　露西安一下子坐到了地上，目瞪口呆，手里依旧拿着盘子，一动也不敢动，嘴里也发不出一个音来。树枝被拨开了，露西安这才看清那张脸上还长着浓密的黑头发，明亮的眼睛中似乎带有某种愉悦的神情。
　　“是个男人！”露西安暗自想道，“他为什么在这里！在这棵树上！我究竟该怎么办？”
　　男人从树上向下看着小女孩，他的嘴角勾起了一个笑容。男人亲切地点点头，又从树叶中伸出手指放到自己的嘴唇边示意。
　　“别出声，小姑娘。”男人用沙哑的声音低声说道，他的口音听起来像是美国人，“别告诉别人我在这儿，我只是一个可怜的人，独自一人又迷了路。”
　　露西安简直不敢相信自己的耳朵。她下意识地觉得自己应该喊其他人过来，但他们并没有听见。就在她开始大喊的时候，男人猛地皱起了眉头，摇着头说道：
　　“小姑娘，你得赶快从这里离开。这可不是一座好山，山里有很多坏人。如果你不走的话，他们就会把你抓起来的。这里有很多坏东西，小姑娘。”
　　“你在这里做什么？”露西安用害怕的声音问道，“你是怎么知道这些的？”
　　“我在那座坏山里待过，小姑娘。我逃出来了。但我也不知道要去哪里，我当然也是被那些大狗吓坏了。我就待在这棵大树上。你快走吧，小姑娘，走得远远的。”
　　露西安感觉站在这里，跟树上的陌生人讲话实在是太奇怪了。于是她猛地转身朝其他人跑过去。她跑得飞快，等回来的时候已经跑得上气不接下气了。
　　“怎么了，怎么了？”杰克喊道，他从露西安的脸色上看出她受了惊吓。而露西安只能断断续续地吐出一两个字。她回头指指小溪。
　　“人！”她气喘吁吁地说道，“人！”
　　“人！大卫就是这样说的！”菲利普叫了起来，“深呼吸，露西安！快告诉我们你看见了什么。快！”
　　露西安大口喘着气，把自己刚才看见和听到的事情一股脑地说了一遍。其他人都惊讶地听着她讲。一个男人为了躲避狼犬的追捕藏在了树上！他说这座山非常坏——一个美国人——这到底是什么意思？
　　“来吧——咱们去问问他究竟知道些什么！”杰克喊道，“这里肯定发生什么事儿了。我们最好把它搞清楚，这样我们就能在比尔来的时候告诉他了。快！”
　　他们全都跑回了小溪边，努力向树上张望。但那里什么人也没有。男人已经走了。
　　“真扫兴！”杰克失望地说道，“露西安，他见你跑回来告诉我们你看见他的事情，一定是害怕了，所以就跑掉了。”
　　“昨天晚上狗群没有搜寻到他真是奇迹——大卫之前也在这棵树上看见过他。”杰克说道。
　　“好吧，我觉得这人相当聪明，”菲利普看着溪流说道，“你们知道，水能阻止狗对气味的追寻。狗群一定是丢失了目标。我猜那个家伙非常聪明，不管他从小溪的上游还是下游来的，他知道要在水的中间走，然后从小溪中直接跳到树上去。通过这条小溪，狗群就无法再继续追寻他的气息了。不过即使是这样，他看着这些狼狗在附近不停地嗅着试图找到自己，也一定被吓坏了。”
　　“你觉得这些狼狗搜寻的人就是他吗？”露西安害怕地问道，“他当时一定是怕极了。要是我知道这么一大群阿尔萨斯狼犬在追我的话，我肯定要吓死了。”
　　孩子们试着寻找这个奇怪的男人，但是他已经消失得无影无踪了。他们也很好奇男人在这里吃什么为生，因为这片山中几乎没什么东西可吃，除了山桑子和野生的覆盆子之外，就只有草了。
　　“你们说，照他的意思，这山里是不是真的还有其他人？”黛娜问道，此时他们为找这个美国人已经有些筋疲力尽了。
　　“似乎有点儿难以置信——不过你们还记得咱们昨天听到的那种隆隆声吗，还有地面震颤？其实就很像有人在地下做工一样。”杰克说道。
　　“你说什么？你的意思是就像采矿或其他类似的工作那样？”黛娜问道。
　　“我不知道，大概有可能。虽然天知道这山里究竟有什么矿石值得开采呢，而且他们是怎么把采矿的机器弄来的呢。肯定得有条路来运机器吧，可这样人们不就都知道了吗。”
　　“这看起来还真挺神秘的。”黛娜说道。
　　露西安叹气道：“我们又被卷入了一次冒险。没错了。我们简直是一出门就注定会有这种结局。我们本来是来看鸟啊、蝴蝶或者别的什么的。然后我们就总能遇到这些看起来挺奇怪的事情。我真是烦透了。”
　　“可怜的露西安！”菲利普说道，“我们的确总是碰到奇怪的事情。不过，我觉得这挺令人兴奋的。我喜欢这类冒险。”
　　“对，你喜欢，但是我并不喜欢。”露西安说道，“我一丁点儿也不喜欢这类事情。”
　　“我也喜欢冒险。”黛娜立刻说道，“我很享受咱们过去每一次的冒险经历，而这次遇到的事情似乎比以往的还要神秘。这座山里究竟有什么秘密呢？我真的是非常想知道！除非我们能再见到刚才的那个人，我们可以让他来告诉我们所有的事情。”
　　“哦，快听——我觉得那种隆隆声又要开始了。”露西安突然说道，“快看白雪都被吓成什么样儿了！没错，那声音又来了。”
　　孩子们坐下来仔细听。杰克把耳朵贴在了地上。隆隆声很快就变大了，听起来也比之前更奇怪。难道是有什么东西在距离他们比较远的山的中心处爆炸了？
　　接着，地面又像之前那样震颤了起来，露西安赶忙抓住了杰克。坚实的地面瞬间变得像果冻一样哆哆嗦嗦的，这种感觉实在是太恐怖了。
　　震颤很快停止了。黛娜抬头望向高耸在他们面前的这座的陡峭的山峰，猜测着其中隐藏的秘密。她忽然身子有些发僵，一把抓住菲利普的胳膊。
　　“快看！”黛娜向山上指道。
　　孩子们都抬起头朝山上望去。在山峰旁边，一朵小小的烟云在随风飘荡。烟云一团接一团地出现。它们看起来并不像平常烟囱所冒出的烟，而是呈一种古怪的绛红色。而且它们也不会像平常的烟雾那样在风中慢慢消散，反而会挨着岩壁存在好一会儿时间，就像固态的云朵一般。然后它才会在突然间变淡并消失。
　　“好吧，那是什么？”杰克惊异地说道，“我之前从来没见过那样的烟。山脊那边的某个地方肯定有一个类似排气孔之类的东西，把烟或者其他的气体排出来。”
　　“排气孔是什么？”露西安问道。她的眼睛瞪得简直快要从眼眶里掉下来了。
　　“噢，就是某种烟囱，”杰克说道，“山的某个地方肯定要有个出风口，好把烟或者其他气体排到外面的空气中。所以这座山里究竟在制造些什么，才会产生出这种必须得排出来的烟雾。我真的很好奇里面是不是还会弄出些别的什么来！”
　　孩子们想象不出这个答案。他们还没有办法把自己所知道的这些古怪事情拼在一起得出结论：一大群追踪犬、一个可怜的逃跑者、噪声、大地的震颤，以及绛红色的烟云。这些看起来推导不出什么有意义的结果。
　　“除非是比尔在这儿！”菲利普说道，“只有他才能完成这个拼图。”
　　“或者等咱们抓到露西安看见的那个家伙，”他补充道，“他应该能告诉咱们更多事情。”
　　“我们没准儿能再碰到他的，”黛娜说道，“咱们都小心留意着。”
　　就在当天晚上，孩子们的确又见到了那个男人。但可惜的是，他并不能回答他们的任何问题！
14 Plenty of things happen
　　14
　　Plenty of things happen
　　They decided to go for a walk that evening. They would leave Dapple tied up to a tree by thestream, with a note on his harness to say they would soon be back - just in case Bill came whenthey were away.
　　‘Though he couldn’t possibly be here yet,’ said Jack. Still, you never knew with Bill. He had aremarkable way of doing impossible things extraordinarily quickly.
　　They went off together, Snowy capering about, and Kiki on Jack’s shoulder. They climbed uppast the cave where they had slept the night before. Their sleeping-bags were still there, pulledinto the cave out of the sun. They meant to sleep in them up on the rock again that night.
　　‘Let’s follow Snowy,’ suggested Dinah. ‘He always seems to know a way to go, thought Iexpect he only follows his silly little nose! But he usually chooses quite possible paths for us.’
　　So they followed Snowy. The little kid took it into his head to climb up the mountain, but at lastthey all came to such a steep cliff of rock, almost sheer, that they had to stop. Even Snowy wasbrought to a halt!
　　‘I’m frightfully hot,’ said Dinah, fanning herself. ‘Let’s sit down under those trees.’
　　The trees were waving about in the wind. Jack looked longingly up into the wind- blownbranches. ‘It would be lovely and cool up there, in the windy boughs,’ he said. ‘What aboutclimbing up? They look pretty easy to climb.’
　　‘A wizard idea!’ said Philip. ‘I love swinging in the branches at the top of a tree. Want a leg-up,Lucy-Ann?’
　　Lucy-Ann got a leg-up and soon they were all settled into forking branches, letting themselvesbe swung about in the wind, which was very strong just there.
　　‘This is lovely,’ said Dinah. ‘Heavenly!’
　　‘Super!’ said Jack. ‘Don’t clutch my shoulder so tightly, Kiki. You won’t fall off!’
　　Snowy was left down below, bleating. He tried his best to leap up into the tree but he couldn’t.
　　He ran round and round Philip’s tree and then, in a rage, he tore up to a rock and leapt up it anddown it without stopping. The children watched him, laughing at his antics.
　　Then, quite suddenly, a hullabaloo broke on their ears. It was the sound of excited barking andsnarling, howling and yelping.
　　‘The dogs!’ said Jack, straining his eyes to see where the noise came from. ‘I say - they’re afterthat man!’
　　There came the crashing of bushes and twigs far below them on the mountain- side,accompanied by more howls and barks. Then the children caught sight of a man running across abare stony part of the mountain-side below them - about half a mile away.
　　The dogs poured after him. Lucy-Ann almost fell out of her tree in fright at seeing a man chasedby dogs. The children watched without a word, their hearts beating fast, anxious for the man toescape.
　　He came to a tree and flung himself up it just as the first dog reached him. He pulled himself up,and was lost to sight. The dogs surrounded the tree, clamouring loudly.
　　Lucy-Ann gulped. Tears ran down her face. She felt so sorry for the hunted man that she couldhardly see through her tears. The others watched grimly. Philip debated whether to go down andsee if he could call the dogs off.
　　Then another man appeared, walking leisurely across the mountain-side towards the tree and thedogs. He was too far away for the children to see what he was like, or to hear his voice.
　　But on the crisp air of the mountain came the shrill sound of a whistle. The dogs at once left thetree, and trotted back to the man. He stood not far off the tree, and evidently gave orders for theman to come down. But nobody came down from the tree.
　　The man waved his hand to the dogs and at once they streamed back to the tree again,clamouring and howling like mad. The man turned to go back the way he came.
　　‘Oh! He’s left the dogs to keep the poor man up the tree till he starves, or comes down to be seton!’ sobbed Lucy-Ann. ‘Philip, what shall we do?’
　　‘I’ll go down and call the dogs off,’ said Philip. ‘I’ll give the man a chance to get right out ofsight, so that he won’t see me. Then I’ll see if I can get the dogs away and give that chap a chanceto escape from the tree.’
　　He climbed down his tree, after he had waited for twenty minutes, to give the second man achance to go back to wherever he had come from. He made his way cautiously through the tallbushes.
　　And then something happened. A rough hand pounced down on his shoulder and he was held ina grip like iron. He was swung round - and came face to face with the man who had ordered therunaway to come down from the tree!
　　Philip wriggled, but he couldn’t possibly get away. He didn’t dare to yell for the others in casethey got caught too. Blow! Why hadn’t he waited longer before going off to the black man’srescue!
　　‘What are you doing here?’ said the man, in a strange, foreign accent. ‘Who are you, boy?’
　　‘I’ve only come to look for butterflies,’ stammered Philip, trying to look as if he knew nothingabout anything but butterflies. He didn’t like the look of the man at all. He had a fierce hawk-likeface, overhanging eyebrows, and such a sharp look in his black eyes that Philip felt sure he wouldbe difficult to deceive.
　　‘Who are you with?’ asked the man, digging his steel-like fingers into Philip and making himsquirm.
　　‘I’m alone, as you can see,’ said Philip, hoping the man would believe him. The man looked athim searchingly.
　　‘My dogs would have got you if you had been here for long,’ he said. ‘And all your friendstoo!’
　　‘What friends?’ asked Philip innocently. ‘Oh, you mean Snowy, my kid? He always comes withme.’
　　Snowy had bounded up at that moment, to the obvious surprise of the man. ‘He’s like a dog -never leaves me. Let me go, sir. I’m looking for butterflies. I’ll be gone tonight.’
　　‘Where did you come from?’ asked the man. ‘Do your parents know where you are?’
　　‘No,’ said Philip truthfully. ‘I just went away to hunt for butterflies. I came from over there.’
　　He nodded his head vaguely behind him, hoping that the man would think he was a harmlessnature-lover, and let him go. But the man didn’t.
　　Instead he tightened his fingers on Philip’s shoulders, and turned towards the tree where theblack man was still hiding, surrounded by the dogs.
　　‘You’ll come with me now,’ he said. ‘You’ve seen too much.’
　　Just then there came a yelling and shouting from the tree. Evidently the runaway had given in.
　　The man, still clutching Philip by the shoulder, and followed by a puzzled Snowy, went towardsthe tree. He took a whistle from his pocket and blew on it shrilly. As before, the dogs at once leftthe tree and came to him. The man shouted for the runaway to come down.
　　The poor man came down in such a hurry that he half fell. The dogs made no attempt to go forhim. Philip saw that they had been extremely well trained.
　　The man fell on his knees and began to jabber something. He was terrified. The man told him toget up, in cold contemptuous tones. Surrounded by the dogs, the prisoner walked stumblingly infront of the man, who still held Philip firmly by the shoulder.
　　Up in their trees the children watched in horror, hardly believing their eyes when they sawPhilip held by the man. ‘Sh! Don’t make a sound,’ commanded Jack. ‘It’s no good us beingcaptured too. If the dogs go with Philip, he’ll be all right. He’ll have ten friends he can call on atany time!’
　　The little procession of men, boy, dogs and kid passed almost beneath the trees the childrenwere in. Philip did not glance up, though he longed to. He was not going to give away the hiding-place of the others.
　　Jack parted the branches of his tree and followed the procession anxiously with his eyes. Theywere going in the direction of the steep wall of unclimbable rock. Jack took up his field-glasses,which were slung round his neck as usual, and glued them to his eyes, following the companyclosely. Where exactly were they going? If he knew, he might be able to go and rescue Philip andSnowy.
　　He saw Philip taken right up to the steep wall. Then, before his eyes, the whole companyseemed to vanish! One moment they were there - the next they were gone! Jack took his glassesfrom his eyes and rubbed the lenses, thinking something must have gone wrong with them. But no- he saw exactly the same thing - a steep wall of sheer rock - and nobody there at all, not even adog!
　　‘Jack! Can you see what’s happened to Philip?’ came Lucy-Ann’s anxious voice. ‘Oh, Jack -he’s caught!’
　　‘Yes, and he’s been taken into that mountain,’ said Jack. ‘Though how, I don’t know. Onemoment they were all there, the next they were gone! I can’t understand it.’
　　He looked through his glasses again but there was nothing to be seen. He suddenly realized thatthe sun had gone down and it was getting dark. ‘Girls! It’ll be dark soon. We must get down andgo to the cave, whilst we can still see our way!’ said Jack. They all climbed down quickly. Lucy-Ann was trying to blink back tears.
　　‘I want Philip to come back,’ she said. ‘What’s happened to him?’
　　‘Don’t cry,’ said Dinah. ‘Crying won’t help him! You always burst into tears when anythinghappens!’
　　Dinah spoke crossly because she was very near tears herself. Jack put his arm round both ofthem. ‘Don’t let’s quarrel. That won’t help Philip. Come on, let’s get back quickly. I’ll fetchDapple from the stream, and bring her up to the rock.’
　　They made their way back to the cave they had left their sleeping-bags in. Jack fetched thepatient Dapple. Kiki sat silently on his shoulder. She always knew when things had gone wrongwith the children. She nipped Jack’s ear gently to tell him she was sorry.
　　It was almost dark when they reached the cave. There was no need to make a fire tonight - theydid not fear wolves any more. Indeed they would have been very glad indeed to see dark figurescome slinking up to the cave. They would have welcomed the dogs eagerly.
　　‘I miss Snowy,’ said Dinah. ‘It’s queer without him leaping about everywhere. I’m glad he’sgone with Philip. I’m glad the slow-worm’s gone too!’
　　They didn’t want to get into the sleeping-bags and go to sleep. They wanted to talk. A lot ofthings seemed to be happening very suddenly. Oh dear - when would Bill come? They couldmanage quite well without grown-ups in many ways - but just at the moment all three would havewelcomed even David!
　　‘Well - let’s get into our bags,’ said Jack. ‘Isn’t the moon lovely tonight?’
　　‘Nothing seems very nice when I think of Philip being captured,’ said Lucy-Ann dismally. Allthe same, the moon was glorious, swinging up over the mountains, and making everywhere aslight as day.
　　They were just about to slide into their bags when Lucy-Ann’s sharp ears caught an unfamiliarsound.
　　‘Listen!’ she said. ‘What’s that? No, not a noise underground this time - somewhere up in thesky!’
　　They went out and stood on the flat rock, listening, their faces upturned to the moonlit sky.
　　‘What a peculiar noise!’ said Jack. ‘A bit like an aeroplane - but not an aeroplane. What can itbe?’
第14章 发生了很多事情
　　第14章 发生了很多事情
　　当天傍晚，孩子们准备出去散散步。他们留下了斑斑，把它拴在靠近溪边的一棵树上，还在斑斑的骑具上留了张字条，上面写着他们很快就会回来——以防比尔恰好在他们离开的时候赶到。
　　“虽然他现在还不太可能来。”杰克说道。不过，比尔的行动总是很难预测的。在很多看起来不可能的事情上，比尔总能用一种意想不到的方式迅速地采取行动。
　　孩子们一起出发了。白雪在他们身边蹦蹦跳跳着，琪琪待在杰克的肩膀上。他们从昨晚睡觉的山洞处继续向山上爬。睡袋被留在了那里，因为他们当晚仍打算睡在那块岩石上。不过为了防止睡袋被太阳晒坏，他们把睡袋都拖进了山洞里面。
　　“咱们跟着白雪走就好啦。”黛娜建议道，“它似乎总是知道该怎么走，虽然我看它也是完全跟着自己那小傻鼻子的嗅觉！但它的确常常能帮咱们找到一条合适的路线。”
　　于是他们都跟着白雪走。虽然这头小羊羔打定了主意要到山顶去，但最终他们却不得不在一块非常陡峭、几乎垂直的岩壁跟前停下。即使是白雪也不得不停下前进的脚步。
　　“我简直要热死了。”黛娜边说边用手给自己扇着风，“咱们坐在那些树下歇会儿吧。”
　　树冠在山风中摇曳着。杰克似乎对那些轻轻晃动的树枝充满了向往。“要是爬到那些树枝上去，一定既舒服又凉爽。”他说道，“咱们爬上去怎么样？它们看起来并不难爬。”
　　“这真是个绝妙的主意！”菲利普说道，“我可是非常爱待在树冠的枝干上轻轻摇晃那种感觉。露西安，需要我托你一下吗？”
　　露西安在菲利普的帮助下也爬上了树。孩子们很快就在那些树杈上找到了合适的位置。强劲的山风带动树枝轻轻晃动，孩子们也就随之感受着这种微微摇摆的感觉。
　　“真是太好玩了。”黛娜说道，“太棒了！”
　　“超棒！”杰克说道，“你别把我的肩膀抓得那么紧，琪琪。你不会掉下去的！”
　　白雪被留在了树下，咩咩地叫着。它很努力地试图跳上树来，但失败了。它先是围着菲利普坐的位置不停地绕着圈跑，随后一怒之下，猛地冲向一块岩石，不停地跳上去又跃下来。孩子们看着白雪，全都被它那滑稽的动作逗笑了。
　　突然，一阵喧嚣声传进了他们的耳朵里。那是激动的犬吠、咆哮、哀号和尖叫声。
　　“是狗群！”杰克说道，瞪大了眼睛去搜寻噪声传来的方向，“我说——是狗群在追赶那个男人！”
　　从他们下方的山坡上传来了灌木丛与枝叶哗啦哗啦的声音，其间夹杂着嚎叫与猛吠。
　　接着，孩子们就看到一个人影从一块光秃秃的布满碎石的山坡上跑过——距离他们只有半英里。
　　狗群在男人身后争先恐后地追赶着。露西安心惊胆战地看着男人被狗追逐，差点儿从树上掉下去。孩子们一言不发地盯着眼前的这一幕，心脏跳得怦怦响，为男人是否能成功逃脱而感到忧心。
　　就在领头的那条狗即将咬到他的那一刻，男人抓住了面前的一棵树的枝干，飞快地荡起身子，然后以引体向上的姿势把自己拉到了树上。孩子们现在已经看不见男人了，只能看到狗群紧紧地围着那棵树，大声地咆哮着。
　　露西安猛地吸了一口气，眼泪顺着她的脸颊流了下来。她是在为那个被追赶的人感到难过，泪水全然模糊了她的双眼。其他人则冷静地看着。菲利普思忖着，自己是不是应该下去看看能否把狗群引开。
　　此时，另一个男人出现了。他慢慢地踱过山坡，朝着男人藏身的树和狗群的方向走来。他离得太远了，孩子们既看不清他的样子，也听不见他的声音。
　　清新的山风中忽然传来了一阵尖锐的哨声。狗群立刻离开了树，向后来的这个男人跑去。那人站在离树不远的地方，显然是在命令树上的男人赶快下来。但他的话并没有效果。
　　男人冲狗群挥了挥手，狗群立刻又拥到树边，团团围住，像疯了一样吵嚷和嚎叫着。
　　男人则转身朝他来时的方向走回去。
　　“哦！他是留这群狗在这里看着，想让那个人在树上饿死，或者下来受到狗群的袭击！”露西安呜咽着说道，“菲利普，咱们怎么办呢？”
　　“我下去把狗群弄走。”菲利普说道，“不过我得等那个人彻底看不见后再去，这样他就不会发现我了。然后我试试能不能把狗引开，给树上的家伙制造一个逃走的机会。”
　　菲利普等了大约二十分钟，才从他所在的树干上爬了下来，他得先保证那第二个出现的男人回到他之前出现的地方以后再行动。菲利普小心地穿过高高的灌木丛。
　　然而，突然发生了意想不到的情况。菲利普的肩膀被一只粗糙的手猛地抓住了，他感觉自己就被一根铁棒似的东西控制住了。菲利普转过身来，发现自己面前的正是刚才第二个出现的男人，也就是命令逃跑者从树上下来的那个。
　　菲利普用力扭动着身子，却怎样也无法挣脱控制。他不敢喊其他人过来，以防他们也被抓住。他真是太失败了！为什么当时没再等久一点儿再来救那个可怜的人呢！
　　“你在这里做什么？”男人用一种奇怪的外国口音说道，“小家伙，你是什么人？”
　　“我只是来这里找蝴蝶的。”菲利普结结巴巴地说道，试图让自己看起来除了蝴蝶之外什么都不知道。他一点也不喜欢这个男人的样子。男人长着一张像鹰一样凶狠的脸，眉毛凸出，黑眼睛中透出一种锐利的神情。菲利普觉得他一定没那么好骗。
　　“你跟什么人一起来的？”男人问道，铁爪般的手深深地抠进了菲利普的肩膀中，让他不舒服地扭动了起来。
　　“就我一个人，你不是看到了嘛。”菲利普说道，希望男人会相信他。男人从头到脚仔细地审视着菲利普。
　　“如果你在这里待太久的话，我的狗会抓住你的，”男人说道，“还会抓住你所有的朋友！”
　　“什么朋友？”菲利普装作无辜的样子说道，“哦，你是说白雪，我的小羊羔？它总是跟我形影不离。”
　　白雪在这时忽然跳了出来，显然把男人吓了一跳。菲利普接着说：“它就像小狗一样，从来不离开我。让我走吧，先生。我是来找蝴蝶的，今晚就会走了。”
　　“你从哪儿来的？”男人问道，“你父母知道你在哪儿吗？”
　　“不知道。”菲利普诚恳地答道，“我只是来找蝴蝶的。我就从那边来。”
　　菲利普含糊地朝身后的地方点点头，希望男人会把他当成一个无辜的自然爱好者，然后就让他离开。但男人并没有这样做。
　　恰恰相反，他的手指抠得更紧了，把菲利普拖向被一群狗包围的、美国人藏身的那棵树。
　　“你现在得跟我来，”他说道，“你看到的实在是太多了。”
　　其余的孩子在树上惊恐地看着这一切，当他们看到菲利普被那个男人抓住的时候，简直不敢相信自己的眼睛。
　　就在此时，那棵树上传来了呼喊声，显然是那名逃跑者宣告放弃抵抗了。但男人依然紧抓着菲利普的肩膀不放，白雪则迷惑地跟在他们身后，朝树的方向走去。男人从口袋中掏出了一个哨子，吹出了尖厉的声音。和方才的情形一样，狗群听到了声音，就立刻离开了树，跑到了男人身旁。男人大喊着命令逃跑者赶快从树上下来。
　　那个可怜的人一副慌慌忙忙的样子，几乎从树上摔了下来。不过狗群并没有一点儿要去咬他的意思。菲利普能看出它们都接受过极为严格的训练。
　　可怜的男人此刻跪在地上，快速地解释着什么。他被吓坏了。但那个男人用冰冷轻蔑的语调让他站起来。在一群狗的包围中，这名俘虏勉力站了起来，蹒跚着走在前面，而那个依然紧抓着菲利普肩膀不放的男人跟在后面。
　　其余的孩子在树上惊恐地看着这一切，当他们看到菲利普被那个男人抓住的时候，简直不敢相信自己的眼睛。“嘘！别出声。”杰克命令道，“如果咱们也一起被抓了，那可是一点儿好处也没有。有那些狗跟着菲利普，他会没事的。他相当于有了十个可以随时召唤的伙伴。”
　　两个男人、一个男孩、一群狗，以及一只小山羊正从孩子们待的树下经过。菲利普克制住了自己的情绪，没有抬头往上看。他可不想泄露其他孩子的藏身地点。
　　杰克略微把树的枝叶分开一点儿，焦虑地用目光尾随着这一行人。他们现在正朝着那块难以攀登的陡峭岩壁的方向走去。杰克举起一直挂在脖子上的双筒望远镜，贴在眼前仔细观察着这一行人的踪迹。只要他能确切掌握这一行人的动向，或许就有可能救出菲利普和白雪。
　　杰克看见菲利普被带到了那面陡峭的岩壁面前。然后这些人仿佛突然间在他眼前消失了。前一秒他们还在那里——后一秒就不见了！杰克摘下望远镜，擦了擦镜片，以为是镜片出了问题。但当他重新端起望远镜的时候，眼前的景物并没有改变——只剩下一块几乎垂直的巨大陡峭的岩壁，一个人也没有，甚至连一条狗也没留下。
　　“杰克！你看到菲利普现在怎么样了吗？”露西安焦虑地问道，“哦，杰克，他被那人抓住了。”
　　“没错，他被带到那座山里去了。”杰克说道，“虽然我不知道他们究竟是怎么进去的。
　　前一秒钟他们还在那儿，后一秒他们就消失了。我实在搞不清是什么状况。”
　　他又端起望远镜看了看，仍旧一无所获。这时他忽然注意到，太阳已经开始下山了，天很快就要黑了。“女孩们，天就要黑了。在还能看得见路的时候，咱们得赶快下去回到洞穴里！”杰克说道。他们都迅速地爬下了树。露西安的眼泪在眼眶中打转。
　　“我真希望菲利普能回来。”她说道，“不知道他究竟会遇到什么事？”
　　“别哭了，”黛娜说道，“哭又帮不了他！只要一有事情发生你就会哭鼻子！”
　　黛娜生气地说道，因为她自己也快要哭了。杰克用胳膊揽着两个女孩说道：“咱们就别吵架了，吵架可帮不到菲利普。快，咱们得快点儿回去。我去溪边把斑斑带到岩石上去。”
　　他们回到了放着睡袋的洞穴里，杰克把耐心的斑斑牵了过来。琪琪安静地待在杰克的肩膀上。她总能第一时间感知到在孩子们身上发生了不好的事情。琪琪轻轻地啄了啄杰克的耳朵，表示她也很难过。
　　当他们抵达洞穴的时候，天已经几乎完全黑了。今晚他们没必要再生火了，他们不再害怕会有狼。事实上，如果他们能看到之前的那些黑影溜过来，会非常高兴的。他们绝对会热情地欢迎那群狗的到来。
　　“我真的很想念白雪。”黛娜说道，“没有它到处跳来跳去，这感觉还挺怪的。我很高兴它能跟着菲利普，也很高兴那条盲缺肢蜥一起走了。”
　　孩子们不想进睡袋睡觉。他们想要说话。这么多的事情来得似乎有些太突然了。天哪，比尔到底什么时候才能来？这群孩子可以不用大人们跟着自己完成很多事情，但在这种时候，即使是大卫出现也好啊！
　　“好吧，咱们还是进睡袋去吧。”杰克说道，“今晚的月色不是很好吗？”
　　“只要我一想到菲利普被抓了，就再也不会有什么事儿是好的了。”露西安阴郁地说道。此时，月亮正从群山之后冉冉升起，发出了皎洁的光亮，将这里照得像白天一样明亮。
　　露西安的耳朵很尖，就在他们准备进睡袋的时候，一下子就听到一种不熟悉的声音。
　　“快听！”露西安说道，“那是什么声音？不，这次的声音可不像是从地底下传来的——应该是从天上传来的声音！”
　　孩子们走出山洞，站在平坦的岩石上仔细地倾听着，并抬头望向布满银辉的夜空。
　　“好奇怪的声音！”杰克说道，“有点像客机的声音，但又不是客机。那是什么声音呢？”
15 Behind the green curtain
　　15
　　Behind the green curtain
　　The noise came nearer. ‘Like a motor-bike in the sky,’ said Jack.
　　‘Or a sewing-machine,’ said Dinah. ‘Jack, look! What’s that? That tiny speck up there?’
　　Jack fumbled for his glasses, which were still round his neck. He put them to his eyes, strainingto focus the little black speck up in the moonlight. It came nearer.
　　‘Well - whatever it is I do believe it’s going to land on this mountain!’ said Dinah. ‘Isn’t itgoing slowly? Is it an aeroplane, Jack?’
　　‘No,’ said Jack. ‘Gosh - it’s a helicopter! You know - they are just the thing for travelling inmountains. They don’t fly fast but they can land in a very small space - on a lawn, or a roof even!’
　　‘A helicopter!’ cried Dinah, and took the glasses from Jack. ‘Let me see.’
　　It was now near enough for Dinah to be able to see it clearly with the glasses. Jack and Lucy-Ann watched it with screwed-up eyes. It hovered over the mountain-top, and then flew slowlyround it, appearing in sight again after a few minutes.
　　It then flew up a little higher, and descended slowly, almost vertically, its engine making acurious sound in the night. Then there was silence.
　　‘It’s landed,’ said Jack. ‘But where? Gosh, I wouldn’t like to land on a mountain as steep as thisone.’
　　‘Perhaps there is a proper landing-place,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘Right on the very top!’
　　‘Yes. There may be,’ said Jack. ‘What a thing to do, though - land a helicopter on the verysummit of a mountain like this! What for?’
　　Nobody knew the answer to that.
　　‘Well,’ said Jack, at last, ‘if that helicopter did land up on top, that would be one way ofbringing food and stuff to the men who are at work inside the mountain - they’d have to havefood, and there’s no way of getting it round about here!’
　　‘I feel as if all this must be a dream,’ said Lucy-Ann, in a small voice. ‘I don’t like it at all. Iwish I could wake up.’
　　‘Come on - let’s get into our bags,’ said Jack. ‘We can’t do anything. We’ll just have to wait forBill. We can sleep out on the rock tonight, if you like. It’s got very warm again, and we’re snugenough in our bags.’
　　Nibbling bars of chocolate the three of them slipped into the bags. Kiki flew up into a near-bybush. She cleared her throat as David had often done. ‘Look you, whateffer, look you, whateffer,’
　　she began, meaning to have a little practice of the new words she had learnt.
　　‘Kiki! Shut up!’ said Jack.
　　‘Whateffer!’ said Kiki, and hiccuped very loudly. ‘Pardon!’ she gave a cackle of laughter andsaid no more for a moment. Then she took her head out from under her wing. ‘Pifflebunk,’ shesaid, delighted at having remembered it, and put her head back again.
　　Jack woke several times in the night, wondering about Philip. He also puzzled his head to thinkhow the whole company of dogs, men and boy could possibly have vanished as they did, under hisvery eyes. He felt that he really would have to go and explore that steep wall of rock the next day.
　　Perhaps he would find out where the company had gone - and how it had gone.
　　‘Do you think Bill will come today?’ asked Lucy-Ann, next morning. Jack reckoned up andshook his head. ‘No - perhaps he will tomorrow, though, if David got back quickly, and Bill cameat once. Still - if we go far away from the stream, we’d better leave a note for Bill, in case hecomes and we’re not there. Like we did yesterday.’
　　They had taken the note off Dapple’s harness the night before, when they had brought thedonkey back from the stream, up to their sleeping-rock. Now Jack set to work to write another. Init he told the story of Philip’s disappearance by the wall of rock, and he also wrote about thehelicopter he had seen. He had a feeling that he had better tell all he knew in case - just in case -something happened, and he and the girls were captured too. So many strange things hadhappened on this mountain. It was quite likely that if the man got out of Philip the fact that he hadfriends near by the mountain, they would send to capture them too.
　　He took Dapple back to the stream, putting him in the shade, in some long lush grass, and nearenough to the stream to stand in it, or drink if he liked. Dapple liked this kind of life well enough,but he stared anxiously all around, missing Snowy. Where was his tiny friend?
　　‘Snowy will come back soon, Dapple,’ said Jack, rubbing his hand up and down the long greynose. ‘You wait and see!’
　　‘What are we going to do today?’ asked Lucy-Ann, when Jack came back. ‘I don’t feel likedoing anything now Philip’s gone!’
　　‘Well - would you like to come with me to the steep rocky wall the others went to last night?’
　　said Jack. ‘Just to see if we can find out how they disappeared so suddenly. But if you come we’llhave to keep a jolly good look-out in case we’re taken by surprise!’
　　Lucy-Ann looked as if she didn’t want to come at all, but nothing would stop her being withJack if she thought there was any likelihood of danger. If they were going to be taken by surprise,then she would be there too!
　　So, taking some tins with them in case they didn’t feel inclined to go all the way back to thecave in the heat of the day for a meal, the three of them set off. Kiki flew over their heads,annoying the swallows, and crying ‘Feetafeetit, feetafeetit!’ just as they did. They took not theslightest notice of her, but went on with their fly-catching deftly and serenely.
　　The three came at last to the little copse of trees where they had swung in the wind the eveningbefore. ‘Wait here a minute,’ said Jack, and he leapt up into a tree. ‘I’ll just have a look round tomake sure the coast is clear.’
　　He balanced himself in branches near the top of the tree and swept the countryside around withhis glasses. Not a sound was to be heard except the wind, the trees and the birds. There was nosign of any human being, or of any of the dogs.
　　‘It seems all right,’ said Jack when he got down to the foot of the tree again. ‘We’ll go. Comeon.’
　　Kiki began to bray like Dapple, and Jack turned on her fiercely. ‘Kiki! Stop it! Just when wewant to be quiet! Bad bird! Silly bird!’
　　Kiki raised her crest up and down, snapped her beak angrily, and flew up into a tree. It wasalmost as if she had said, ‘All right then - if you speak to me like that, I won’t come with you!’
　　She sat on a branch, sulking, keeping one eye on the three children walking towards the wall.
　　They reached it and looked upwards. It towered up, steep and sheer. Nobody could climb that,not even Snowy!
　　‘Now where were the others when they disappeared?’ said Jack. ‘About here, I think.’
　　He led the way to an uneven slab of rock. Hanging down in front of it, over the rocky wall, wasa thick curtain of greenery, half bramble, half creepers of some kind, all matted together.
　　The children thought this mass of green was actually growing on the wall, in the same way thatmany other little plants and ferns grew. It was only when the wind blew strongly, and the curtain-like mass swung backwards and forwards a little that Lucy-Ann guessed it wasn’t growing out ofthe wall - it was hanging down, covering it!
　　She caught hold of it. It swung back like a curtain! Behind it was the wall, right enough - butthere was a split in it, a great crack that reached up about twenty feet.
　　‘Look!’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘This is a kind of curtain, Jack. And look at the big crack in the wallbehind. Is this where they went yesterday?’
　　‘Gosh, yes! They must all have gone quickly behind this curtain of creepers,’ said Jack. ‘And Ithought they had vanished! Hold it up, Lucy-Ann. Let’s see the crack. I bet they went throughthat!’
　　All three passed easily behind the swinging curtain of creeper and bramble. They could slipthrough the crack without any trouble at all. Once through it they found themselves in animmensely high cave, very round, and with no roof that could be seen, though Jack flashed historch up as far as he could manage.
　　‘It’s like a hole in the mountain,’ he said. ‘It goes up goodness knows how high!’
　　‘Did the others come in here?’ asked Dinah, staring upwards. ‘Where did they go then?’
　　‘Can’t think,’ said Jack, puzzled. ‘I say, look here - look what’s in the middle of the floor! Ialmost went into it!’
　　He flashed his torch on to the floor of the cave - but there was hardly any floor to be seen! Mostof it was taken up by a silent black pool, whose surface had no wrinkle or ripple!
　　‘It’s not a nice pool,’ said Lucy-Ann, with a shudder.
　　‘This is a most peculiar cave,’ said Dinah. ‘No roof - no floor - only a deep pool! And no signof where the others went yesterday.’
　　‘There must be some way out,’ said Jack, quite determined to search until he found it. He beganto walk all round the cave, flashing his torch on it, inch by inch. But there was no openinganywhere, not even a tiny hole. The walls were absolutely solid.
　　‘Well, there’s no passage leading out of this cave!’ said Jack, giving it up. He glanced up to theroofless top of the cave. ‘The only way is up there! But there are no footholds to climb up -nothing! Nobody could possibly climb up these steep walls.’
　　‘Well then - is there a way out through the pool?’ said Dinah, half in fun.
　　Jack looked at the black pool. ‘No, I don’t see how that pool can possibly contain a way out ofthis cave. Still - it’s the only thing I haven’t examined. I’ll have a swim in it - or wade across!’
　　But it was too deep to wade. Jack took two steps and the water came over his knees. He strippedoff his clothes and plunged in. Lucy-Ann didn’t like it much. She watched Jack anxiously as heswam across and back.
　　‘Can’t feel the bottom at all,’ said Jack, kicking out with his legs. ‘Must be awfully deep. Abottomless pool and a roofless cave - sounds odd, doesn’t it? I’m coming out now. The water’s icycold.’
　　He found his footing almost at the edge of the pool, slipped and went in again. He reached outto grasp the edge and his hand found something else. It felt like a small steering-wheel under thewater!
　　Jack got out and dressed. He was shivering too much to do any more investigation till he hadsome clothes on. Then he knelt down by the edge of the pool and put his hand in to feel thecurious wheel-like thing again.
　　‘Hold my torch, Lucy-Ann,’ he commanded. ‘There’s something odd here!’
　　Lucy-Ann held the torch in trembling fingers. What was Jack going to find? ‘It’s a little wheel,’
　　he said. ‘Why is it here? Well, wheels are meant to turn, so I’ll turn it! Here goes!’
　　He turned it to the right. It ran easily. And then he jumped violently because both the girlsscreamed loudly and clutched him hard!
第15章 绿幔之后
　　第15章 绿幔之后
　　噪声越来越近。“就像天上有摩托车在开一样。”杰克说道。
　　“或者像缝纫机的声音。”黛娜说道，“杰克，快看！那是什么？上面那处的小灰点。”
　　杰克摸到仍挂在自己脖子上的望远镜，把它举到眼前，竭力去看清月光中的一个小黑点。那黑点越来越近了。
　　“嗯，那究竟是什么？我相信它是要降落在这座山上！”黛娜说道，“你看它的速度是不是越来越慢？是客机吗，杰克？”
　　“不，不是客机，”杰克说道，“老天啊，是一架直升机！你们知道，直升机是在山里往来最方便的工具。它们虽然飞得不快，但可以停在任何一处很小的地方——草地上，或者只是一个屋顶上。”
　　“直升机！”黛娜叫道，从杰克手里抢过望远镜，“让我看看。”
　　直升机现在离得非常近了，黛娜通过望远镜能看得清清楚楚。杰克和露西安也眯起眼睛仔细地盯着看。直升机在山顶上方盘旋着，缓缓地围绕着山顶飞行，每隔几分钟就出现在他们的视野中。
　　在稍微飞高一点点之后，直升机开始缓缓地，几乎是垂直降落，发动机在夜晚发出了古怪的声响。最终，一切慢慢归于平静。
　　“它降落了。”杰克说道，“但它会落在哪里呢？老天啊，我可不想降落在这样一座陡峭的山峰上。”
　　“可能有一处合适的降落点。”露西安说道，“就在山顶！”
　　“没错，可能有。”杰克说道，“但一架直升机降落在这里，要做什么呢？在这样一座山的山顶上！为什么啊？”
　　没有人知道答案。
　　“好吧，”杰克最终说道，“如果那架直升机的确是落在山顶上的，那可能是来给这山里工作的人送食物或者其他生活用品的——他们得吃东西啊，但好像没有什么路可以送上来。”
　　“我觉得一切就好像是在做梦一样，”露西安小声地说道，“我真讨厌这个梦，我想快点儿醒过来。”
　　“来吧，咱们进睡袋去吧。”杰克说道，“咱们什么也做不了。只能在这里等比尔来了。
　　如果你们愿意，咱们今晚也可以睡在外面的岩石上。现在天气又变得暖和了，咱们只靠睡袋就可以保暖了。”
　　三个孩子一边小口嚼着巧克力，一边钻进了各自的睡袋中。琪琪飞到了附近的一棵灌木上。她像大卫习惯的那样清了清嗓子。“瞧你，随便什么，瞧你，随便什么。”琪琪张开嘴，想要稍微练习一下最近学过的几个新词儿。
　　“琪琪！快闭嘴！”杰克说道。
　　“随便什么！”琪琪说道，而且大声地打了个嗝儿，“你再说一遍！”她咯咯地笑了几声，半天没再说话。过了一会儿，她突然间又从翅膀下伸出头来。“胡扯废话。”她说道，很开心自己还记得这句话，然后重新把头埋进了翅膀里。
　　夜里，杰克醒了好几次，他满脑子都是关于菲利普的事情。他感到很奇怪，那一群狗、两个男人和菲利普究竟是怎么在他的眼皮底下凭空消失的呢。他觉得自己明天得再去研究一下那块陡峭的岩壁。或许他能发现那一行人到底去哪里了——或者他们是怎么消失的。
　　“你觉得比尔今天能来吗？”第二天早上露西安问道。杰克想了想，摇了摇头。
　　“来不了，至少得等到明天了，这还得是在大卫回去得非常快，比尔又立即动身出发的情况下。不过，如果咱们要离开小溪的话，最好还是给比尔留一张字条，以防他真的在咱们不在的时候来了，就像咱们昨天那样。”
　　孩子们昨天从溪边领回斑斑，把它带到睡觉的那块岩石上，就从驴鞍上取下之前的字条。现在杰克得重新写一张了。他在字条中既写了菲利普在岩壁消失的事情，也写了他们昨晚见到的直升机。他有一种感觉，自己必须得把所有知道的事情都写上去，万一又发生了什么事情呢，万一他和女孩们也被抓了呢。这座山上已经发生了这么多奇怪的事情。当然，男人也有可能会从菲利普那里得知，这座山上还藏有他的其他伙伴，然后派人来抓他们。
　　杰克又把斑斑带回了溪边，把它系在阴凉的地方。那里有长势茂盛的多汁的青草，又方便它在渴了的时候随时可以到溪边去饮水。斑斑非常喜欢这种生活，但它仍然焦虑地四处张望，想着白雪——自己的小伙伴在什么地方。
　　“斑斑，白雪很快就会回来的。”杰克说，用手上下地抚摸着斑斑长长的灰鼻子，“你等着看吧！”
　　“我们今天做什么呢？”等杰克回来露西安问道，“菲利普现在不在，我简直什么都不想做。”
　　“好吧，那你们愿意跟我一起去看看菲利普他们昨晚消失的那面陡峭的岩壁吗？”杰克说道，“只是去看看是否能发现他们昨天是怎么突然消失的。如果你们一起来的话，咱们就得时刻保持警惕，防止被人偷袭！”
　　露西安看起来一点儿都不想去，但她觉得，既然可能有危险就不能让杰克自己去。就算他们被人偷袭了，她也得跟杰克在一起！
　　因此，三个人带上一些罐头出发了。之所以带罐头，是因为中午那么热，他们可不想在最热的时候赶回洞穴吃午饭。琪琪在孩子们头顶上飞着，给燕子们的工作捣乱，还不停地喊着“脚啊小脚脚，脚啊小脚脚”。燕子们并不理她，只是继续敏捷又沉着地捕捉虫子。
　　三个孩子来到了他们昨天傍晚所在的小树林，他们那时坐在树枝上随着山风轻轻地摇晃。“你们在这里等一会儿。”杰克说着，便跳上了一棵树，“我来确认一下路上周围是否安全。”
　　杰克爬到了几乎是树顶的地方。他在树枝上找到了一个平衡点，开始用望远镜扫视这片山区。除了风声、树声和鸟叫声，周围并没有其他声音，也没有人类和狗的踪迹。
　　“看起来似乎没事。”杰克边说边跳下树来，“咱们走吧，快点。”
　　这时，琪琪像斑斑一样嘶叫了起来，杰克严厉地对她骂道：“琪琪！快停下！我们现在正需要安静！你这只坏鸟！傻鸟！”
　　琪琪头上的翎毛竖起又落下，她生气地合上了嘴，飞到了旁边的一棵树上。她的样子就仿佛在说：“好吧，如果你这样跟我说话，我就不想跟着你了！”琪琪落在一根树枝上生着闷气，一只眼睛却偷偷瞄着三个孩子向岩壁走去。
　　孩子们来到岩壁前，抬头往上望。高耸的岩壁异常陡峭，几乎是垂直的。没有人能爬上去，即使是白雪也跳不上去。
　　“他们就是在这里消失的？”杰克说道，“应该就是这里，我觉得。”
　　杰克走到一块凸起的岩石前。厚厚的绿色植物悬挂在岩石上方，越过岩壁，瀑布般地垂了下来。野蔷薇和某种藤蔓植物纠缠在一起，共同织成了一块巨大的绿色帷幔。
　　最开始，孩子们以为这一大片绿色植物是直接长在岩石上的，就像其他小植物与蕨类一样。然而当风吹得比较猛烈的时候，这一大团帷幔般的植物开始有些前后摆动了。露西安猜测，它们可能不是从岩石上长出来的，而仅仅是挂在上面，盖住了岩壁。
　　露西安一把抓住了这团植物，它们整体就像窗帘一样向后摆动了！虽然它后面的确是岩壁，但在岩壁中间却有一条大裂缝，高约二十英尺。
　　“快看啊！”露西安说道，“这像是一种帷幔，杰克。你过来看看这岩壁上的大裂缝，菲利普他们昨天就是从这儿进去的吧。”
　　“老天啊，是的！他们昨天一定是快速穿过了这块藤蔓织成的帘子。”杰克说道，“我还以为他们凭空消失了呢！露西安，你抓着它别动。咱们进这裂缝中看一看。我打赌他们一定是从这中间走的！”
　　三个孩子轻松地穿过了这面由藤蔓和野蔷薇组成的垂荡的绿帘。通过岩石间的裂缝也毫不费力。随后，他们发现自己身处一个巨大的洞穴之中。洞穴非常宽阔，洞顶极高，即使杰克使劲儿伸长手臂，他的手电筒光也无法照到洞顶。
　　“它就像把山中间凿空了一样。”杰克说道，“天知道它到底会有多高！”
　　“菲利普他们是进到这里面来了吗？”黛娜边问边向上看去，“他们后来去哪儿了？”
　　“很难想象。”杰克迷惑地说道，“我是说，看这里——看，地面的中间是什么！我差点儿掉进去了。”
　　杰克用手电筒照着洞穴的地面——但这里其实根本不是什么地面。大部分的“地面”被一个幽静的黑色水池占据了，水面上没有丝毫的波纹。
　　“这水池给人一种不祥的感觉。”露西安打了个寒战说道。
　　“这是我见过的最奇怪的山洞了。”黛娜说道，“看不到洞顶，也没有地面，只有一个深水池。也没有发现昨天进来的其他人的痕迹。”
　　“这里一定有一条出去的路。”杰克说着，便下决心要找到出口。他围着洞穴的边缘走着，用手电筒一寸一寸地仔细照着，但没有发现任何出口，甚至连一个小洞都没有。洞壁十分坚固。
　　“好吧，这里的确没有通道可以走出洞穴！”杰克表示放弃了。他抬头望向那高不可见的洞顶，“唯一的路就在那上面！但这儿又没有任何可供攀登的地方让他爬上去——什么都没有。没人能爬上这么陡峭的岩壁。”
　　“那好吧——水下会不会有出口呢？”黛娜半开玩笑地说道。
　　杰克看着黑漆漆的水池。“不，我实在看不出来这个水池可能会藏着一条出洞的路。不过——它是这洞里唯一一个我还没有仔细检查过的地方。我试着在里面游游——或者从水的这头走到那头试试！”
　　但水池显然太深了，不太可能让他涉水走过。杰克往前走了两步，水就没过了他的膝盖。杰克脱掉衣服跳了进去。露西安不太赞成这个主意。她紧张地盯着杰克在水中游来游去。
　　“完全碰不到池底。”杰克扑腾着腿说道，“这水池应该很深。一个深不见底的水池和一个高不见顶的山洞——真是太奇怪了！我现在就出去了，这水实在是像冰一样凉。”
　　杰克的脚触到了水池的边缘，滑了一下，重新又掉回了水里，于是他伸手去抓池边，忽然，他摸到了某个东西。水下面有一个方向盘一样的东西。
　　杰克从水池里爬出来，开始穿衣服。他冷得瑟瑟发抖，直到穿好衣服后才继续调查。
　　他弯腰跪在水池边，把手伸进水池里摸索着，又找到了那个像方向盘一样的奇怪东西。
　　“拿着我的手电筒，露西安。”杰克命令道，“这里有个奇怪的东西！”
　　露西安用颤抖的手指握着手电筒为他照亮。杰克究竟找到了什么？“是一个小轮子，”杰克说道，“为什么这里会有一个轮子？好吧，轮子本身就意味着要旋转，所以我转动它试一下。我开始了！”
　　杰克把轮舵向右拨转。它很容易就转动了。然后杰克猛地一惊，因为两个女孩突然间大声尖叫起来并紧紧地抓住了他。
16 Inside the mountain
　　16
　　Inside the mountain
　　‘What’s the matter?’ shouted Jack, jumping up. ‘What’s happened!’
　　Lucy-Ann had dropped the torch in her fright. The light went out and they were in darkness.
　　She clutched at Jack again and startled him.
　　‘Something touched me!’ she whispered. ‘Something ran its fingers all down me. Oh, Jack,what was it?’
　　‘Yes, and me too,’ said Dinah, in a trembling voice. ‘I felt them. They touched my shouldersoftly and then ran all the way down to my feet. What is it, Jack? There’s something here. Let’sget out.’
　　‘Where’s the torch?’ said Jack impatiently. ‘Oh, Lucy-Ann, I hope it isn’t broken. You idiot,dropping it like that.’
　　He groped about for it on the floor and found it. Luckily it hadn’t rolled into the pool. He shookit and the light came on. Everyone was very thankful.
　　‘Now, what touched you?’ demanded Jack. ‘Nothing touched me!’
　　‘I don’t know,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘I want to get out of here, Jack. I’m frightened.’
　　Jack swung his torch round behind the girls. He saw something that made him cry out insurprise. The girls didn’t dare to look. They clung to him, trembling.
　　‘See what touched you? A rope-ladder falling down just behind you!’ laughed Jack. ‘Well, whata surprise! You’d never dream of that!’
　　Dinah pulled herself together at once, and forced herself to laugh. ‘Well! Fancy that! I really didthink it was somebody touching me. It felt just like it.’
　　‘It must just have run down quietly behind you from somewhere up high,’ said Jack, flashinghis torch upwards, and following the ladder with the beam as far as he could. ‘Well, you made mejump all right when you yelled. I almost went head-first into the pool!’
　　‘It happened when you turned that wheel down there,’ said Lucy-Ann, still shivering a little.
　　‘Yes. A very clever little idea,’ said Jack. ‘I must say this is a jolly well-hidden entrance to themountain - better even than Ali Baba’s cave! First there’s the green curtain. Then just a crack inthe rock. Then you come in and see nothing but a black pool and a roofless cave. Most peoplewould just say, “How odd!” and go out again!’
　　‘Yes. They would never, never guess about the ladder that comes tumbling down when you turnthe wheel hidden so cleverly in the water,’ agreed Dinah. ‘Most ingenious, all of it. Somebodywith brains lives in this mountain!’
　　‘Yes,’ said Jack thoughtfully. ‘Brains that work and produce minor earthquakes and crimsonsmoke, and plan for landing- grounds for helicopters on mountain- tops - and keep packs ofAlsatians that would terrorize anyone roaming too near the mountain. Very remarkable brains! Iwonder exactly what those brains are after!’
　　The girls stared at him in the dimly lit cave, with the black pool glinting up at them. Jacksounded very serious. He felt serious too. There was something very strange about all this.
　　Something very clever. Much too clever. What could be going on?
　　He stared up the ladder. He felt very much inclined to go up it. He longed to see what wasinside the mountain - and he wanted to find Philip again too. Then a hollow voice made them alljump violently.
　　‘Naughty boy! Pifflebunk!’
　　‘It’s Kiki,’ said Jack, relieved. ‘You wretched bird, you made me jump! What do you think ofthis cave, Kiki?’
　　‘Pifflebunk,’ repeated Kiki, and made a noise like a mowing-machine. It sounded terrible in thatroofless cave. The noise seemed to go up and up endlessly. Kiki enjoyed the sound. She began allover again.
　　‘Be quiet,’ said Jack. ‘Goodness knows what will happen if your noises arrive at the top of thisladder, and somebody hears them!’
　　‘You’re not going up, are you, Jack?’ asked Lucy-Ann, afraid, as she saw Jack place a foot onthe lowest rung of the rope-ladder.
　　‘Yes. I’ll just go up to the top and see what’s there and come down again,’ said Jack. ‘I don’texpect there’ll be anyone on guard, because nobody would ever dream of us guessing the secret ofgetting the ladder down. You two go out into the sunshine and wait for me.’
　　‘No. We’re coming too,’ said Lucy-Ann. They had lost Philip. She wasn’t going to lose Jack!
　　So she and Dinah began to climb up behind him.
　　The ladder was well made and strong. It swung to and fro a little as the three of them climbed it.
　　Up they went, and up and up. There seemed no end to it!
　　‘I’m stopping for a rest,’ whispered Jack. ‘You stop too. It’s frightfully tiring, this.’
　　They clung to the rungs and rested, panting a little with their long climb. Lucy-Ann didn’t liketo think how far away the foot of the cave was. Nor did she like to think how far away the top ofthe ladder was!
　　They went on again. It was pitch dark, for Jack had put away his torch, needing both hands toclimb with. Lucy-Ann began to feel that she was in a peculiarly horrid nightmare - one in whichshe would have to climb ladders in the dark until she awoke in the morning!
　　‘I say - I can see a dim sort of light now,’ whispered Jack. ‘I believe we must be coming to thetop. Don’t make any noise.’
　　They got to the top just as Lucy-Ann felt that her arms would not hold on to the ladder anylonger. As Jack said, there was a dim light there. He climbed off on to a rocky floor, and the girlsfollowed. They all lay panting for a few minutes, unable even to look round and see where theywere.
　　Jack recovered first. He sat up and gazed round him. He was in a little chamber, lighted by adim lamp. Big stone jugs full of what looked like water stood at the back, with mugs near by.
　　Jack’s eyes gleamed. Just what they wanted after their terrible climb! He fetched a jug and threemugs and the three of them drank deeply of the ice-cold water.
　　‘Now I feel better,’ said Jack, with a sigh. He put back the jug and mugs. There was nothingelse to see in the room at all. At the far end was an open passage-way, leading into the heart of themountain.
　　Jack went to it. Lucy-Ann called softly to him. ‘Jack! Aren’t you coming back? You said you’donly go to the top and look!’
　　‘Well, I’m looking,’ said Jack. ‘There’s a narrow passage here. Come and see. I wonder whereit leads to.’
　　The girls went to see. Jack wandered along a little way and the girls followed, not liking to beleft alone. They came to another dim lamp, set on a rocky shelf in the passage wall. Jack went onand on, following the winding passage, coming to lamp after lamp that lighted the way.
　　‘Come back now,’ whispered Lucy-Ann, pulling at his sleeve. ‘We’ve gone far enough.’
　　But Jack felt that he couldn’t possibly go back now. Why, he might meet Philip round the nextcorner! So on he went.
　　They came to a forking of the passage, which suddenly divided into three. The children stopped,wondering where the three passages led to. They all looked exactly the same to them.
　　And then, out of one passage capered somebody they knew very well indeed. It was Snowy!
　　The kid was as delighted to see them as they were to see him. He butted them all, rubbed hisnose into their hands, and bleated joyfully. Jack felt pleased.
　　‘We’ll follow Snowy,’ he said to the girls. ‘He’ll lead us to Philip!’
　　So they let the little kid dance in front of them, leading the way. He led them down the passage,into a vast, hall-like cave, into another passage, and then, to their great surprise, they came to amost amazing place.
　　It was like a vast laboratory, a work-room set in the heart of the mountain. It lay below them,and they had to lean over a little gallery to look at it.
　　‘What is it?’ whispered Lucy-Ann, awed at the amount of curious things there. There was noenormous machinery - only a vast network of gleaming wires, great glass jars standing together,crystal boxes in which sparks and flames shot up and down, and rows upon rows of silentlyspinning wheels that shone strangely as they spun. The wires ran from these all over the place.
　　In the middle of the work-room shone a curious lamp. It had many sides, and it glowed first onecolour and then another. Sometimes it was so dazzling that the children could hardly look at it.
　　Sometimes it died down to a faint red, green or blue glow. It seemed alive - a monster eye thatwatched over everything in that secret laboratory.
　　The children gazed, fascinated. There was nobody there at all. Everything seemed to work on itsown, never stopping. The wheels spun round, the wires gleamed, and nothing made any noisebeyond a very quiet humming.
　　And then - and then there began that faint, far-off rumbling they knew so well. Far below thelaboratory, deep deep down, came a stirring and a groaning, as something happened in the depthsof the mountain. Then, as had happened before, the mountain quivered a little, and shook, as ifsomething tremendous had happened deep underground.
　　The great lamp in the middle suddenly grew bright, so bright that the children crouched back,afraid. It grew crimson, the brightest crimson they had ever seen in their lives. It began to belchout tiny puffs of crimson smoke.
　　Jack began to choke. He pushed the girls back into the passage, and they breathed the fresher airthere in relief. Snowy, frightened, crouched against them.
　　‘That’s the smoke we saw coming out of a hole in the side of the mountain,’ whispered Jack.
　　‘There must be a chimney-pipe built from that lamp, right away up the mountain to the hole,where the smoke can escape.’
　　‘What’s going on, do you think?’ asked Dinah, in awe. ‘What’s all that wire for, and the crystalboxes and things?’
　　‘I haven’t the least idea,’ said Jack. ‘But it’s plain that it’s something very secret, or they’dnever do all this here, in this lonely, inaccessible place.’
　　‘Atom bombs or something, do you think?’ asked Lucy-Ann, with a shiver.
　　‘Oh, no - you want enormous buildings for that,’ said Jack. ‘No - it’s something very odd andunusual, I should think. Let’s go back and peep.’
　　They went back, but everything was just as it had been, the wheels spinning silently, the crystalboxes sparking and flaming up and down inside, the great lamp watching like an eye, nowcrimson, now blue, now green, now orange.
　　‘Let’s go round the gallery and see where it goes to,’ whispered Jack. ‘I feel as if I’m in somesort of Aladdin’s cave now - the Slave of the Ring might appear at any moment!’
　　They wandered on and came to another extraordinary place. It was really only a high-roofedcave - but it was made into a great, sumptuous hall, with flights of steps leading up to what lookedlike a throne. Beautiful hangings hung down the walls from the roof, which glittered with shininglamps shaped like stars.
　　The floor was laid with a golden carpet, and ranged on each side were beautiful chairs. Thechildren stared in astonishment.
　　‘Whatever’s all this?’ whispered Dinah. ‘Does some king live here? The king of the mountain!’
第16章 在山里
　　第16章 在山里
　　“怎么了？”杰克跳了起来，大声喊道，“怎么了！”
　　露西安吓得扔掉了手电筒。没有了光线，他们顿时陷入了一片漆黑之中。露西安猛地又抓住了杰克，吓了他一跳。
　　“有什么东西碰到我了！”露西安小声地说道，“什么东西用它的手指从上到下摸我。
　　哦，杰克，那是什么？”
　　“是的，我也是，”黛娜用颤抖的声音说道，“我也感觉到了。有手指轻轻地碰了我的肩膀，然后一直向下摸到了我的脚。是什么，杰克？这里有什么东西，咱们赶快出去吧。”
　　“手电筒在哪里？”杰克不耐烦地说道，“哦，露西安，我真希望它没摔坏。你真是个傻瓜，刚才就那样把它给扔了。”
　　杰克在地上到处摸索着，找到了手电筒。幸运的是它并没有滚到水池里去。杰克摇了摇，手电筒重新亮了起来。大家都感到十分庆幸。
　　“现在看看是什么碰到了你们？”杰克说，“没有任何东西碰到我。”
　　“我不知道。”露西安说道，“我想离开这里，杰克。我实在是太害怕了。”
　　杰克用手电筒光扫过女孩们的身后。他看到的东西让他惊讶地叫了起来。女孩们不敢回头看，她们紧紧地贴着杰克，颤抖着。
　　“快看是什么碰到了你们？是一个在你们身后垂下来的绳梯。”杰克笑道，“好吧，这真是个惊喜！你们绝不会想到的！”
　　黛娜立刻控制住了自己的情绪，强迫自己笑了出来：“太好了！真没想到！我真的还以为是什么人在摸我呢，那感觉真的很像。”
　　“它应该是从某个高的地方安静地垂下来的，”杰克说道，用手电筒光沿着绳梯向上探寻，直到最远的地方，“嗯，你们刚才的大喊大叫让我也吓了一跳，几乎就一头栽进水里去了。”
　　“它是在你转下面那个轮子的时候降落下来的。”露西安说道，她的身子仍有一些颤抖。
　　“是的，这真是个巧妙的机关。”杰克说道，“我必须得说，这座山设计的这个隐藏的入口比阿里巴巴的山洞妙多了！首先是一大片绿色植物的帷幔，然后是岩壁间的一条裂缝。
　　即使你能进到洞里来，也只能看到一个黑水池和一个高不见顶的山洞，除此之外什么都没有。大部分人肯定只会说一句‘这好奇怪’，然后就出去了！”
　　“你说得对。大部分人绝对绝对想不到，在水里还有一个藏得如此巧妙的轮子，转动它就会有绳梯慢慢垂下来。”黛娜同意道，“这些机关设计得太巧妙了。这山里一定住着非常聪明的人！”
　　“没错。”杰克沉思着说道，“这些聪明的人制造了小型的地震和绛红色的烟云，他们让直升机降落在山顶上——还养了成群的阿尔萨斯狼犬把那些不小心靠近这座山的人吓跑。
　　真的是太聪明了！我在想这些聪明的人接下来还会做出些什么事情。”
　　女孩们盯着杰克。手电筒朦胧的微光照着洞穴，漆黑的水面把光反射到他们身上。杰克的话听起来很严肃。他也的确很严肃。这里发生的一切都太奇怪了。这些都是非常聪明的安排。可能有些太过聪明了。所以这些人究竟是在做什么呢？
　　杰克抬头看着绳梯。他非常想爬上去看看。他想弄清楚这座山中到底正在发生着什么，他也非常想找到菲利普。这时山洞中忽然回荡着一个声音，吓得三个孩子都猛地跳了起来。
　　“淘气的男孩！胡扯废话！”
　　“是琪琪。”杰克说道，松了一口气，“你这可恶的小鸟儿，你吓了我一跳！你觉得这山洞怎么样，琪琪？”
　　“胡扯废话。”琪琪重复道，然后发出了像割草机一样的噪声。在这个高不见顶的洞穴中，这声音听起来实在是很糟糕，因为噪音似乎可以一直向上传到无限远的地方。琪琪很享受这样的感觉，于是她又重复了一次。
　　“安静。”杰克说道，“天知道你这声音如果传到梯子顶上去，被人听到了会出什么事儿。”
　　“杰克，你不是想要爬上去吧？”露西安害怕地问道，当她看到杰克把一只脚蹬在绳梯最底端的横档上的时候。
　　“是的，我准备爬到顶上去，看看上面有什么再下来。”杰克说道，“我觉得上面不会有人看守的，因为没人会想到咱们能猜到这个把绳梯放下来的秘密。你们两个出去吧，在太阳底下等我。”
　　“不，我们也要一起去。”露西安说道。他们已经失去菲利普了，她可不要再失去杰克！所以她和黛娜跟在杰克后面也开始沿着绳梯向上爬。
　　这绳梯制作精良，非常结实。三个孩子往上爬的时候，梯子轻轻地来回晃动着。他们不停地向上爬，一直爬呀爬呀，似乎感觉不到尽头。
　　“我得停下来休息一下。”杰克小声说道，“你们也停下来吧。这样爬实在是太累了。”
　　他们紧紧地抓着梯子的横档休息，在爬过长长的一段之后稍微喘了喘气。露西安不敢想他们现在已经离地面有多远了，她也不想去猜还有多久才能爬到梯顶。
　　他们继续往上爬。四周一片黑黢黢的，因为杰克必须用两只手来攀爬的缘故，他已经收起了手电筒。露西安开始觉得自己仿佛身处一个极为恐怖的噩梦之中，就是那种她需要在黑暗中不停地爬梯子直到第二天早晨醒过来的梦境。
　　“我说——我现在能看见一些微光了，”杰克小声地说道，“我相信咱们已经快到顶了。
　　别发出任何声音。”
　　他们终于爬到了梯子的顶端。露西安觉得再稍微久一点，她的胳膊就彻底没有力气抓住梯子了。正如杰克所言，这里能看到一些微光。杰克爬到了一块坑坑洼洼的岩地上，女孩们紧跟其后。有几分钟的时间，他们只能躺在原地大口地喘着气，甚至无法起身看看自己究竟身在何处。
　　杰克率先缓过劲儿来。他坐了起来，四下里张望着。他们正身处一间小房间里，有一盏微弱的灯提供照明。房间深处的一些大石罐中似乎装满了水，旁边放了一些杯子。杰克的眼睛一下子亮了起来。爬了这么久之后，水恰恰是他们所需要的。他取来一个大石罐和三个杯子，三个人大口大口地把凉水喝了个饱。
　　“现在我觉得好多了。”杰克长舒了一口气。他把石罐和杯子放回原位。这间屋子里除了这些再没有别的什么东西了。房间的另一端有一条开放的廊道，通往山的中心地带。
　　杰克朝廊道走去。露西安轻轻地唤着他：“杰克！你还不准备回去吗？你说过只是爬上来看一看的。”
　　“好吧，我就是在看啊。”杰克说道，“这里有一条窄窄的走廊。过来看啊。我在想它会通向哪里。”杰克往前走了一小段，女孩们不想被留在原地，只能紧跟着他。孩子们走到了一盏有些昏暗的灯前。每隔一段距离，走廊壁上就安有石架，以便放灯照明。杰克继续向前走。他们就这样沿着蜿蜒的廊道，一直走啊走啊，经过了一盏又一盏灯。
　　“咱们往回走吧。”露西安拽着杰克的袖子小声说道，“咱们已经走得够远了。”
　　但杰克觉得他现在不可能往回走。为什么要回去，说不定下一个路口他就能碰到菲利普了。所以他仍然继续向前。
　　他们一直走到了走廊的分岔口，路一下子分成了三条。孩子们停了下来，猜测着这三条路各自通向哪里。而三条路看起来似乎完全一样。
　　就在这时，从一条路上传来了他们非常熟悉的蹦蹦跳跳的声音，居然是白雪。
　　小羊羔见到他们很开心，孩子们也是一样。白雪用头顶他们每一个人，让他们抚摸着自己的鼻子，开心地咩咩叫着。杰克很高兴。
　　“咱们跟着白雪走。”杰克对女孩们说道，“它能带咱们找到菲利普！”
　　于是，孩子们让小羊羔在前面跳着给他们带路。白雪带领他们沿着通道一直走到底，到了一个宽阔的门厅一样的洞穴中。穿过洞穴，又进入了另一条通道，沿着通道走，最终到了一个极为奇妙的地方。孩子们都感到非常惊讶。
　　在他们脚下，是整座山的中心地带，就像是一座巨大的实验室、一个很大的工作坊。
　　孩子们必须从自己所在的一条有遮挡的走廊探出身子，才能看清它的全貌。
　　“这是什么？”露西安小声地说道，有点胆怯地看着眼前这些奇怪的东西。这里并没有巨大的机器，只有闪光的电线组成的巨大网络，许多巨大的玻璃罐排列在一起，水晶般的盒子向四面八方喷射着火光。一排排的轮子静静地转动着，发出奇怪的光。这里布满了各种各样的电线。
　　在工作室的正中央，有一盏古怪的灯在闪烁着。这盏灯包含很多切面，不停地变换着颜色。有时它那令人眼花缭乱的刺眼的光芒让孩子们几乎无法直视。有时它的光又会渐渐暗淡下去，变成淡淡的红色、绿色或蓝色。它好像是有生命的——像一头怪兽的眼睛在监视着这座秘密实验室里的所有事情。
　　孩子们有些着迷地盯着眼前的一切。这里一个人影也没有。所有的事物都像是在自动运转，并且永不停息。轮子不停地旋转，电线闪着光，但除了机器发出的轻微的嗡嗡声之外，再没有任何声音。
　　然而，就在此时，孩子们又听到了那非常熟悉的似乎从远处传来的隆隆声。从这所实验室下面很深很深的地方，传来了一种搅拌机气缸中活塞乱撞的嘎嘎声。在这座山的深处一定是有什么事情在发生。随后，就像孩子们之前所经历过的那样，山体开始了震颤与晃动，仿佛极深的地底有某种巨大的力量在涌动。
　　实验室正中央的那盏大灯突然间变得十分明亮，亮得孩子们都害怕得后退了几步缩起了身子。大灯变成了绛红色，是那种他们此前从未见过的最明亮的绛红色。然后它开始喷出一小阵绛红色的浓烟。
　　杰克被呛得咳了起来，他赶忙往后推着女孩们躲回了通道里，呼吸了通道中相对新鲜的空气。白雪也吓坏了，紧紧地蜷缩在孩子们身边。
　　“这就是咱们在山腰上看见的，从某处洞口中喷出的烟云。”杰克小声地说道，“可能那盏灯就连着某个烟囱，能够立刻把这气体直接通过山上的洞口排出去。”
　　“你觉得这些都是怎么一回事？”黛娜有点儿害怕地问，“那些电线都是做什么用的？那些透明的盒子还有其他的那些东西。”
　　“我真是一点儿也摸不着头脑。”杰克说道，“但是很明显，这一定是非常机密的事情。
　　否则他们不会专门在这么一个偏僻的很难靠近的地方来做这些事情。”
　　“你说他们会不会在制造原子弹之类的东西？”露西安问道，声音有些颤抖。
　　“哦，不是——那需要很多巨大的建筑物，”杰克说道，“不是原子弹之类的东西，但也是非常奇怪和不同寻常的东西。咱们回去再看看。”
　　他们又回到了实验室的上方，一切又变成他们最开始看到的模样。轮子在安静地转动，透明盒子在里面上上下下地到处喷射着火光，中间巨大的灯像一只正在监视的眼睛，一会儿绛红色，一会儿蓝色，一会儿绿色，一会儿又变成橙色。
　　“咱们绕过走廊往前，看它会通到哪里。”杰克小声说道，“我感觉自己现在好像就在阿拉丁的山洞里一样——说不定什么时候魔戒的奴仆就出现了。”
　　他们继续向前走，很快就来到了另一个奇妙的地方。这里其实只是一个有着高高岩顶的洞穴，但却被装饰成了一个巨大的华丽的大厅，有很多台阶直接通往一个看起来像国王宝座的地方。从洞顶沿着墙壁垂下美丽的装饰，星星形状的灯在上面闪闪发光。
　　地上铺着金色的地毯，两边各摆着一排漂亮的椅子。孩子们看着眼前的一切，简直目瞪口呆。
　　“这都是些什么？”黛娜喃喃地说道，“是有个国王住在这里吗？山里的国王！”
17 Philip again
　　17
　　Philip again
　　‘It’s peculiar there’s nobody about at all,’ said Jack, staring round at the silent hall. ‘Not a soul tobe seen! I wonder where everyone is. All those wheels and wires and things whirring away busilyby themselves, with nobody to see to them - and now this great empty place, with its throne andgorgeous hangings!’
　　‘Jack!’ said Dinah, pulling at his sleeve. ‘Can’t we find Philip now and rescue him? We’ve onlygot to go back through those long passages and down the rope-ladder! Snowy will take us toPhilip, and we can take him safely to the entrance of the mountain.’
　　‘Yes. That’s a good idea,’ said Jack. He stroked the little white kid by his side. ‘Where’sPhilip?’ he whispered, and gave Snowy a push. ‘You show us, Snowy.’
　　Snowy butted Jack gently. He didn’t seem to know what the boy meant. Jack gave it up after abit. ‘We’ll wait and see if Snowy goes off by himself,’ he said. ‘If he does, we’ll follow him.’
　　So they waited. Snowy soon became restive and set off down the big hall past the great throne.
　　The children followed cautiously, keeping by the walls, as far in the shadows as possible. Snowydisappeared through some deep red curtains. The children peeped through them. On the other sidewas what looked like a small library. Books lined the walls. The children looked at the titlescuriously. They could not understand what any of them meant. Most of them were in foreignlanguages, and all of them looked very learned and difficult.
　　‘Scientific books,’ said Jack. ‘Come on. Snowy has gone through that opening.’
　　They followed him. He saw that they were coming and waited for them. They hoped he wastaking them to Philip!
　　He was! He led them upwards through a curiously rounded tunnel-like passage, lit at intervalsby the same kind of dim lamps they had seen in the first passages. It was weird going along in thehalf-dark, not able to see very far in front or behind. Snowy trotted in front like a little white ghost.
　　They passed big openings filled with what looked like stores of some kind. Boxes, chests,packages of all kinds were there, flung in higgledy-piggledy.
　　Jack paused to examine some. There were foreign labels on most of them. One had beenopened, showing tins of food.
　　‘Look,’ said Jack, ‘it’s what I said. They have their food brought here - by the helicopter, Iexpect. I wonder what in the world they’re up to.’
　　They came to some steps hewn out of the rock itself. These led upwards rather steeply in aspiral. Snowy bounded up lightly, but the others panted as they went up and up, twisting andturning with the spiral of the stairway.
　　They came to a door set fast in the side of the stone stairway. It was a stout wooden door, withgreat bolts on the outside. Snowy stopped beside this door and bleated loudly.
　　Then the children’s hearts jumped as they heard a familiar voice. ‘Snowy! I’m still here! I can’tget to you, Snowy, but never mind!’
　　‘That’s Philip!’ said Jack. He knocked gently on the door. ‘Philip! It’s us! We’re going to undothe bolts of this door.’
　　There was an astonished exclamation, and the sound of feet running across to the door. ThenPhilip’s excited voice came through the door, eager and thrilled.
　　‘Gosh, Jack! Is it really you? Can you let me out?’
　　Jack shot the bolts back. They were well oiled and went back easily. Philip pulled him into thespace beyond as soon as the door was open. The girls followed too, with Snowy.
　　‘Jack! How did you get here? I’ve been shut in this strange place with that black man. Look,there he is, over there. He sleeps most of the time. He’s the one the dogs were after.’
　　Sure enough, there was the man, lying against the side of the cave, fast asleep. Jack and the girlslooked round Philip’s prison in wonder.
　　It was nothing but a cave in the side of the top of the mountain. It opened on to the sky ... or soit seemed! At first the children could see nothing but a vast expanse of blue when they gazed outof the opening opposite to the door.
　　‘It’s almost at the top, this cave,’ said Jack. ‘Isn’t it a miraculous view? You can see right overthe tops of the mountains yonder. I’ve never been so high in my life before. It makes me quitegiddy to look out for long.’
　　Dinah stepped to the edge of the cave but Philip pulled her back. ‘No, don’t go too near. There’san almost sheer drop there. And if you look down it makes you feel very strange - as if you’re ontop of the world and might fall any minute!’
　　‘Hold my hand then, whilst I look,’ said Dinah, and Jack wanted to see too.
　　‘Lie down on the floor of the cave and look out of it that way,’ said Philip. ‘You feel safer then.’
　　So all four lay down and peered over the edge of the cave that was almost at the top of themountain. It certainly gave them a curious feeling. Far far down below were the slopes of themountain, and far below that the valley. Lucy-Ann clutched Philip tightly. She felt as if she wastoppling over downwards! But she wasn’t, of course. She was safe on the floor of the cave. It wasjust the terrific feeling of height that made her think she must be falling down and down!
　　‘I don’t like it,’ she said, and came away from the ledge. The others were awed. They gazeduntil they too felt that they were going to fall, and then they pushed themselves back and sat up.
　　‘Come with us quickly,’ said Jack to Philip. ‘We know the way out - and Snowy will guide usif we don’t! We must go whilst there’s a good chance. The whole place seems deserted. It’s mostpeculiar.’
　　‘Well, the men live on the very top of the mountain,’ said Philip. ‘The American has beentelling me quite a lot. This cave is very near the top - so near that I can sometimes hear mentalking and laughing. There must be a plateau on the summit - or some kind of flat place - becausethe helicopters land there.’
　　‘Oh! Well, I suppose everyone must be up on the mountain-top then!’ said Jack. ‘We didn’tmeet a soul coming up here. Come on, let’s go, Philip. Don’t let’s waste a minute. We can telleach other everything when we’re safely out of this extraordinary mountain.’
　　They all went to the door - and then Jack pushed the others back quickly. He shut the doorquietly and put his finger to his lips.
　　‘I can hear voices!’
　　So could the others. Loud voices that were coming nearer their door. Would the owners of thevoices spot that the bolts were undone?
　　The voices came nearer and nearer - and then passed! Evidently nobody had looked at the boltsof the door. The children breathed again.
　　‘Thank goodness! They’ve gone past!’ said Jack. ‘Shall we wait for a few minutes and then runfor it?’
　　‘No. Wait till the men come back and go up to the roof,’ said Philip. ‘I think they are only theparatroopers gone to get some stores to take up to the top.’
　　Everyone stared at him. ‘Para-troopers!’ said Jack, in amazement. ‘What do you mean? Whyshould there be paratroopers here?’
　　‘This chap told me. His name’s Sam,’ said Philip, nodding towards the sleeping man. ‘Let’swait till those fellows come back with their stores, or whatever they’ve gone to fetch. I don’t thinkthey’ll even look at this door. They don’t know I’m here!’
　　‘Well - for goodness’ sake tell us all about everything then,’ said Jack, filled with intensecuriosity. ‘Paratroopers! It sounds impossible.’
　　‘Well, you know when I was caught, don’t you?’ began Philip. ‘They took me to that steep wall,behind a thick screen of creeper, and in at an opening there. I was pushed up some kind of ladderin the dark - a rope-ladder, I should think - and we went up for ages and ages.’
　　The others nodded. They knew all about that.
　　‘We went through long passages, and came to a jolly frightening place - with wheels and things. . . Did you see it too?’
　　‘Yes. Most extraordinary. But there was no one there,’ said Jack.
　　‘I didn’t have time to see much,’ said Philip. ‘Then we went round a gallery - the one that looksdown on that place of wheels and wires and sparks and flames - and came into a most magnificentplace - like a room out of a palace!’
　　‘Yes - we saw it too. A room for a king, with a throne and all,’ said Jack. ‘But nobody there!’
　　‘Well, then I was pushed up passages and steps to this cave,’ said Philip. ‘And I was bolted in,and here I’ve stayed ever since! This man was pushed in too - but poor little Snowy was boltedout! He’s come and bleated outside my door dozens of times. I hated that. He sounded so lost andmiserable.’
　　Snowy was very happy now, however! He was curled up on Philip’s knee, occasionally buttinghim gently to get a little more attention.
　　‘I’ve had food pushed in through the door - all tinned stuff,’ said Philip. ‘But nobody’s said aword to me, not even that nasty foreign-looking fellow who caught me. You should see his eyes!
　　You often read in books about people with piercing eyes. Well, he’s really got them - they goright through you! I was glad he didn’t question me much, because I felt as if he’d knoweverything by reading my very thoughts.’
　　The others had been listening intently. Jack nodded towards the sleeping man. ‘What did he tellyou?’
　　‘Oh, a lot of peculiar things,’ said Philip. ‘He said he saw an advertisement in the paper askingfor men who had been paratroopers - you know, men who are trained to jump out of planes highin the air, and parachute to earth.’
　　‘Yes. Go on,’ said Jack, impatiently.
　　‘Well, the hawk-eyed man - the one who captured me - he goes by the name of Meier, by theway - interviewed him at some office in Mexico, and offered him a terrific sum of money if he’dcome and try some new kind of parachute-jumping.’
　　‘What kind?’ asked Dinah.
　　‘I don’t exactly know. Sam sounded a bit muddled when he told me - or else I didn’tunderstand him,’ said Philip. ‘It’s something to do with flying through the air on wings - wingsfixed to his arms. Apparently you can’t possibly fall to earth when you’ve got these wings on, andyou can guide yourself where and how you like - just as birds do.’
　　‘That’s impossible,’ said Jack at once. ‘Quite mad.’
　　‘Yes. That’s why I think Sam got hold of the wrong idea,’ said Philip. ‘Well - this fellow Meierengaged a whole lot of ex-paratroopers, paid them fabulous sums, and brought them here, inhelicopters, to the top of this mountain. And their job is to try out these wings - or so Sam says.’
　　‘Has he tried them?’ asked Jack.
　　‘No. But three of his mates have. They had these peculiar wings fitted to their arms and weregiven orders to jump from the helicopter at a given moment - or else be pushed out,’ said Philip.
　　‘What happened?’ asked Jack.
　　‘Sam doesn’t know,’ answered Philip. ‘You see, none of his mates came back. He’s prettycertain they fell to their deaths. He didn’t want to do the same - so he got away.’
第17章 再见菲利普
　　第17章 再见菲利普
　　“真是奇怪这儿一个人都没有。”杰克说道，环视着这个安静的大厅，“一个人影儿也看不见！我真好奇人都到哪儿去了。那些轮子、电线以及其他东西都在呼呼地自己运转着，完全没有人在旁边操作。现在这儿又是这么大的一片空荡荡的地方，还有国王的宝座和那么华丽的挂饰。”
　　“杰克！”黛娜拽着他的袖子说道，“咱们现在要不要去找菲利普然后把他救出来？到时候只要按着刚才那长长的通道原路返回，再从绳梯上爬下去就可以了。白雪会带咱们找到菲利普的，咱们就能带他安全地回到洞口处了。”
　　“你说得对，这是个好主意。”杰克说道。他轻轻地抚摸着身边白色的小羊羔，“菲利普在哪里？”他轻轻问道，同时推了白雪一下，“你给我们带路，白雪。”
　　白雪温柔地用头顶顶杰克，看起来并没有听懂男孩的意思。杰克试了一会儿就放弃了。“咱们先等等，看白雪会不会自己想要去哪儿。”杰克说道，“等它一动，咱们就跟着它。”
　　于是他们静下心来等待着。白雪很快就变得不安了起来。它穿过巨大的宝座，朝着大厅的另一端跑去。孩子们小心翼翼地跟着他，贴着墙根儿走，尽可能地让自己走在阴影中。白雪消失在一片深红色的帘子后面。孩子们也穿过了门帘。帘子的另一侧似乎是一间小图书室，靠墙的架子上摆满了书。孩子们好奇地盯着那些书的名字，他们一点儿也看不懂。大部分书都是用外文写成的，看起来非常晦涩难懂。
　　“这是科学类的书。”杰克说道，“快来。白雪穿过那个出口了。”
　　孩子们跟着白雪。白雪也会时不时地等他们跟上来。孩子们真希望它是在带领他们去找菲利普！
　　白雪的确是在带他们去找菲利普。它带领孩子们穿过一条奇怪的圆形的像隧道一样的通道。这条通道里每隔一段距离，就放着一盏孩子们在之前那条走廊里看到的那种昏暗的灯。走在这种半明半暗的通道里，感觉非常怪异，因为你只能看到自己前后一点儿的距离，再远处就是一片漆黑。白雪在孩子们前面一路小跑着，就像一个小小的白色幽灵。
　　很快，他们来到了一个开阔的地带，看起来像是一个杂货铺之类的地方。各式各样的盒子、箱子以及包裹乱七八糟地堆在一处。
　　杰克停下来仔细观察了一会儿。大部分包裹上都贴着外文标签。其中一个包裹是打开的，里面有很多罐装的食物。
　　“快看，”杰克说道，“就像我说的。有人专门给他们运送食物——我猜就是用直升机运来的。我真好奇他们到底在这儿做什么。”
　　孩子们又来到了一些由岩石直接凿成的石阶前。这些石阶螺旋向上，非常陡峭。白雪轻快地在前面跳跃着，但孩子们就没这么轻松了。他们边爬边大口地喘着粗气，努力沿着呈螺旋状的石阶迂回向上。
　　孩子们爬着爬着，看到了石阶的侧面有一扇非常牢固的大门。门是由结实的木头做成的，上面插了好几个门闩。白雪停在了门前，咩咩地大声叫了起来。
　　孩子们的心激动得剧烈地跳了起来，因为他们紧接着就听到了熟悉的声音：“白雪！我还在这里！虽然我没法到你身边去，白雪，但是没关系，别担心！”
　　“是菲利普！”杰克说道。他轻轻地敲敲门：“菲利普，是我们！我们很快就给你把这些门闩打开。”
　　门里响起了惊喜的叫声，然后就传来跑动的脚步声。菲利普兴奋的声音透过门传了出来，急切而又激动。
　　“天哪，杰克！真的是你吗？你能帮我出去吗？”
　　杰克挨个儿把那一个个的门闩推开。它们都被上过油，保养得很好，所以很容易就被推开了。门刚一打开，菲利普就飞快地把杰克拽了进去。女孩们和白雪也紧随其后。
　　“杰克！你们是怎么找到这儿来的？我和那个美国人一起被关在了这个奇怪的地方。
　　看，他就在那儿。他大部分时间都在睡觉。他就是被狗群所追赶的那个人。”
　　没错，的确就是那个人。他此时正靠着洞穴的一边躺着，睡得很熟。杰克和女孩们好奇地环视着菲利普的监狱。
　　这是一个什么都没有的洞穴，应该是位于山顶的某一侧。它的外面似乎就是天空……至少看起来是如此！当孩子们从那个与门相对的开口处向外望去的时候，除了一望无际的蔚蓝色之外，什么都看不到。
　　“这个洞穴几乎就在山顶上了。”杰克说道，“这真是奇妙的景色。你能够直接看到远处山峰的顶端。我还从来没有到过这么高的地方呢。往外面看久了简直有些头晕目眩。”
　　黛娜走到了洞穴的边缘，菲利普把她拉了回来：“别靠太近。那边就是悬崖峭壁。从那儿往下看会有一种非常奇怪的感觉——仿佛你就站在世界的顶端，随时可能会掉下去。”
　　“那你在我看的时候抓着我的手好了。”黛娜说。杰克也想到洞边去看看。
　　“那你们就试着趴在地上往外看吧。”菲利普说道，“这样就会觉得安全很多。”
　　于是，四个孩子就全都趴在了地上，目光越过这个几乎位于山顶的洞穴的边缘。这样的尝试给了他们一种很奇特的感觉。目光要往下延伸很远才会看到山的斜坡，再往下很远才会看到山谷。露西安紧紧地抓住菲利普。她感觉自己仿佛已经在翻身往下坠落了。她当然没有掉下去，她安全地趴在洞穴的地面上。但这里实在是太高了，让她有一种可怕的感觉：自己一定是在不停地下坠！
　　“我不太喜欢这种感觉。”露西安说道，从崖边退了回来。其他人则依然惊叹地待在那里向外望着，直到他们也感受到了那种即将要掉下去的感觉。他们把身子往后撤，然后坐了起来。
　　“快跟我们一起走吧。”杰克对菲利普说道，“我们知道出去的路——我们不知道的地方，白雪可以给咱们做向导！趁现在这个好机会，咱们得赶快离开。这儿似乎是个被人遗弃的地方。真的是太奇怪了。”
　　“嗯，这些人就住在这座山的山顶上。”菲利普说道，“这个美国人告诉了我很多事情。
　　这个洞穴非常靠近山顶，因为太近了，所以我有时甚至可以听到人们谈话说笑的声音。在山顶上一定有一个平台——或者某种平坦的地方，因为直升机就停在那里。”
　　“哦！好吧，那我想可能所有的人都在山顶上！”杰克说道，“我们一路上来到这里一个人影儿也没看到。来吧，菲利普，咱们走吧。别耽误时间了。等咱们安全地走出这座奇怪的山之后，再说说都遇到了什么事情吧。”
　　孩子们朝门口走去——突然间，杰克又迅速地把大家都推回了洞中。杰克轻轻地关上门，把手指放在唇边示意大家安静。
　　“我听到有人说话！”
　　其他人也听到了。门口附近传来了高谈阔论的声音。这些声音的主人会不会发现门闩已经被打开了呢？
　　声音越来越近，越来越近——然后又渐渐远去了！显然并没有人注意到门闩的问题。
　　刚才大气不敢出的孩子们这才松了一口气。
　　“谢天谢地！他们已经过去了！”杰克说道，“咱们是不是得等几分钟，然后再逃跑？”
　　“不行。咱们得等这些人回来再到山顶上去。”菲利普说道，“我觉得他们只是空降兵，去杂货间取点东西拿回山顶上去。”
　　其他人都盯着他。“空降兵！”杰克好奇地说道，“什么意思？为什么这里会有空降兵？”
　　“这家伙告诉我的。他的名字叫山姆。”菲利普边说，边朝睡着的那个人点点头示意着，“咱们得等到这些家伙拿了吃的或者无论什么东西回来之后再走。我觉得他们看都不会看这扇门一眼的。他们并不知道我在这儿！”
　　“好吧！老天，你一定要把所有的事情都告诉我们。”杰克满怀着强烈的兴趣说道，“空降兵！这简直不可思议。”
　　“好吧。关于我被抓的那一段你们已经知道了，不是吗？”菲利普开头道，“他们把我带到了那面陡峭的岩壁前，在一片厚厚的藤蔓植物织成的帷幔后面有一个入口。然后我在黑暗中被推上了某个梯子。我觉得应该是一个绳梯。我们就开始不停地往上爬啊爬啊，感觉像过了几个世纪那么久。”
　　其他孩子点点头，他们太知道那种感觉了。
　　“我们穿过了长长的走廊，到了一个挺吓人的地方，有很多轮子和其他东西……你们是不是也看到了？”
　　“对，非常奇特。那里一个人也没有。”杰克说道。
　　“我没时间去仔细观察。”菲利普说道，“我们就绕着走廊走，从那上面可以看到下面有轮子、电线、火花和闪光，然后来到了一个我所见过的最华丽的地方——就像一座宫殿中的一间房间。”
　　“对——我们也看到那个房间了。里面有宝座和其他的东西，就像是国王的房间一样。”杰克说道，“但那里还是没有人。”
　　“是的，我又被继续推进了一条通道，上了通往这个洞穴的台阶。”菲利普说道，“然后我就被关了进来，一直待在这里。这个人也是，但是可怜的小白雪却被锁在了外面！它来了就在外面咩咩叫，已经来了几十次了。我真讨厌这样的感觉。它听起来既失落又痛苦。”
　　不过白雪现在已经非常开心了。它蜷缩在菲利普的膝盖上，时不时地轻轻地顶顶他以换取更多的注意。
　　“给我的食物从那扇门推进来——全都是罐头食品。”菲利普说道，“但是没人跟我说话，即使是抓住我的那个长相可怕的家伙。你们真应该看看他的眼睛！你会经常在书上读到说有人长着像鹰一样锐利的眼睛。嗯，那个人真的就是有这种锐利的眼睛——那目光就像能把你穿透一样！我很高兴他没怎么审问我，因为我觉得他一定能看穿我的想法，知道所有的事情。”
　　其他人认真地听着菲利普说着。杰克朝那个熟睡的人点了点头：“他告诉了你什么？”
　　“哦，很多奇怪的事情。”菲利普说道，“他说他是从报纸上的一则广告中看到，招聘曾经当过空降兵的人——你们知道的，就是那些经过训练的，能从飞机上跳下来，然后用降落伞落到地面上的人。”
　　“知道，你继续说。”杰克不耐烦地说道。
　　“好吧，那个目光锐利的男人，就是抓住我的那个人，他叫迈耶，在墨西哥的某个办公室里面试了山姆，答应给他相当大的一笔钱，只要他能来试验一种新式降落伞。”
　　“什么样的新式降落伞？”黛娜问道。
　　“我也不太清楚。当山姆告诉我的时候，他听起来似乎有点儿糊涂了——或者我根本就没明白他的意思。”菲利普说道，“好像是类似用翅膀在天上飞的方式——把翅膀固定在他的胳膊上。只要你装上了这种翅膀，就不会掉到地上，而且你可以像鸟儿一样，自己随意来决定方向以及飞行的方式。”
　　“这是不可能的。”杰克立即说道，“绝对是疯了。”
　　“是啊。这就是为什么我觉得山姆一定搞错了什么。”菲利普说道，“不过——这个叫迈耶的家伙雇用了很多以前当过空降兵的人，付给他们非常多的钱，并把他们用直升机带到这座山的山顶上。他们的工作就是试验那些翅膀——至少山姆是这样说的。”
　　“他有试过那些翅膀吗？”杰克问道。
　　“没有。但是他有三个朋友试了。他们被装上了这种特殊的翅膀，并在某个特殊的时刻按照指令从飞机上跳了下去——或者是被直接推出去的。”菲利普说道。
　　“后来怎么样了？”杰克问道。
　　“后来山姆就不知道了。”菲利普回答道，“你知道的，他的伙伴一个也没有回来。所以山姆很确定他们一定是摔死了。他不想自己也这样摔死，所以就逃跑了。”
18 A little exploring
　　18
　　A little exploring
　　There was a long pause after this strange story. It was very hard to believe - and yet they had seenand heard such strange things the last few days that they felt anything might be true of this lonelymountain.
　　‘But what’s the idea?’ asked Jack, after a while. ‘And why all the wheels and wires and things?
　　I just don’t get the hang of it all.’
　　‘Nor do I. But Sam reckons that if the experiment came off, and men could really fly with thesewings, somebody would make a most colossal fortune!’ said Philip. ‘Everyone would want them.
　　Everyone would fly.’
　　‘It sounds lovely,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘I should love to fly like the birds do - much, much betterthan going in an aeroplane!’
　　They all felt the same - but nobody could really believe in these ‘wings’ that Sam had talked of.
　　‘How did he escape?’ asked Jack, nodding at the black man.
　　‘He did an absolutely mad thing - as dangerous as jumping off a helicopter to try the “wings”,’
　　said Philip. ‘He got a parachute out of the stores, came in here, fitted it on - and jumped!’
　　Everyone shuddered. ‘What! Jumped out of this cave, right from the top of the mountain?’ saidJack. ‘Gosh, he’s a brave man!’
　　‘He is. His parachute opened, and he floated down to earth, landing with an awful bump. But ofcourse he’d learnt how to fall, and he soon recovered. The next thing was - to find safetysomewhere.’
　　‘He couldn’t have found a lonelier, more deserted bit of country than in these mountains,’ saidJack. ‘I suppose he didn’t even know where he was.’
　　‘He hadn’t the faintest idea,’ said Philip. ‘I told him we were in Wales - but he didn’t knowwhere that was.’
　　‘And then the dogs got after him, I suppose?’ said Jack. ‘Poor Sam!’
　　‘Yes. He knew about them, because they live up on the mountain-top with the men. He saysthey’re used to scare any possible wanderer who comes near this mountain - and, of course, tohunt anyone who does escape - or find anyone who crashes if the wings don’t work.’
　　‘That’s more likely,’ said Jack. ‘Gosh, what a horrible, callous lot of men there must be behindall this! I never heard of anything like it in my life.’
　　‘Sam says there’s a king,’ said Philip. ‘The king of the mountain! Isn’t it incredible? Thatthrone must be for him. Sam’s never seen him. He must be the spider at work, catching all thesefellows and making them try out his mad experiments.’
　　‘We thought there was some colossal brain behind all this,’ said Jack. ‘I suppose that hawk-eyed man - Meier - isn’t the king, is he?’
　　‘Oh, no! I don’t know what you’d call him - sort of organizer, I suppose. He sees to everything- the stores - all the arrangements - shuts up the men when the helicopters arrive - and so on.
　　There are two men, apparently, who work together on these things. The king is somebody whoonly appears on state occasions - such as when another pair of wings is produced, and the menhave to go down to that great stateroom, listen to some speech they don’t understand, and watchone of their number being picked to try out the wings.’
　　‘Picking out a victim for sacrifice, it sounds like!’ said Jack grimly. ‘I don’t like this at all. It’sso mad.’
　　‘Sam was ill the last time the king picked out his victims,’ said Philip. ‘So he hasn’t seen theking of the mountain, as I said. He must be a twisted sort of chap - really callous and cruel, tomake these fellows try out wings that can’t possibly be any good.’
　　‘I agree with you!’ said Jack. ‘And I think the sooner we get out of here and get into touch withold Bill, the better. I don’t feel safe in this mountain. No wonder Lucy-Ann got “feelings” about it.
　　I’ve got quite a lot of feelings about it myself now!’
　　‘Look - Sam’s waking up,’ said Lucy-Ann. They all looked at the man. He sat up, and rubbedhis eyes. He looked across the cave and seemed surprised to see so many children.
　　Then he recognized Lucy-Ann as the little girl who had seen him up in the tree. He smiled, andthen shook his head.
　　‘Didn’t I tell you to git away,’ said Sam, looking solemn. ‘This here is a bad mountain. Thosemen are bad, too.’
　　‘We’re going now, Sam,’ said Philip. As soon as we think it’s safe. Will you come too? Weknow the way out.’
　　Sam looked frightened. ‘I’m scared of those dogs,’ he said. ‘I reckon I’m safe right here.’
　　‘You’re not. I bet you’ll be the very next one chosen to try out the “wings” you told me about,’
　　said Philip.
　　‘The wings’re better than those dogs,’ said Sam.
　　Voices came past the door. The children fell silent and listened till they had gone past. Samlistened too.
　　‘That was Pete and Jo,’ he said.
　　‘Well, Pete and Jo have gone up to the mountain-top again,’ said Jack. ‘Come on. It seems agood time to go now. We didn’t meet anyone coming here - and the chances are we shan’t meetanyone going back. What a tale we’ll have to tell Bill!’
　　They opened the door cautiously. Snowy bounded out at once. Kiki was on Jack’s shoulder,having kept silent for a surprisingly long time. She did not seem to like this peculiar mountain!
　　They went quietly down the spiral stairway, following its many turns round and round. Theycame to the openings where the stores were kept. It made them feel very hungry to see all the tinsof food; but there was no time to think of eating now. They had to escape as quickly as possible.
　　Snowy led them down the dimly lit passages. The children expected to see the curious library ofbooks at the end of them, but Snowy had apparently taken them a different way. They stoppedafter a while in dismay.
　　‘I say - this isn’t right. We didn’t see that cave there before - I’m sure we didn’t!’ said Jack.
　　They hesitated, not knowing whether to go on or go back. It would be awful to get lost in the heartof the mountain!
　　‘I can hear some kind of noises,’ said Lucy-Ann, listening. ‘Let’s creep on and see what theyare.’
　　They went on down a wide passage that at times ran very steeply downhill. The air suddenlygrew hot.
　　‘Phew!’ said Philip, mopping his forehead. ‘I can hardly breathe.’
　　They came out on a kind of balcony that overlooked a great deep pit, so vast that it took thechildren’s breath away. Far down in the middle of it men were at work, though what they weredoing the children couldn’t possibly tell. They were as small as ants.
　　Great lamps lit up the pit. The children gazed in astonishment. What could be going on downthere?
　　Suddenly Jack nudged Philip. ‘Look - the men have slid aside the floor of the pit - do you see?
　　What’s that under it?’
　　Jack might well ask! Out of the hole in the pit floor shone a brilliant mass of colour - but acolour the children did not know! It was not blue or green, not red or yellow, not any colour theyhad ever seen before. They gaped at it in surprise.
　　Then, suddenly they felt a curious feeling - a feeling of lightness, as if they were in a dream,and not quite real. They clutched the balcony rail, afraid. At the same moment the men downbelow slid the great floor over the hole in the pit again, and shut out the brilliant mass of unknowncolour. At once the strange feeling passed away from the children, and they were themselves oncemore.
　　They felt a little weak. ‘Let’s go,’ said Jack, scared. ‘I don’t like this.’
　　But before they could go there began that now familiar rumbling noise from the very depths ofthe mountain! The children clung to one another. It was so much louder now that they were insidethe mountain. It was louder than thunder, an angry, unearthly noise. Then the balcony they wereon began to shake.
　　Jack took one last look down into the strange pit. The men had disappeared - probably hiddensafely behind rocky walls. Jack caught Lucy-Ann’s hand and fled! After him came Philip andDinah. Kiki clung to Jacks shoulder, more scared than any of them. Snowy had disappearedcompletely.
　　The four children tore up the steep wide passage that had led them down to the pit. The floor ofit shook beneath their feet as they ran. The children felt sure that the whole of the great mountainwas shaking. What powers were being used by these men? Surely they must have discovered somescientific secret unknown to anyone before!
　　The children did not stop running until they came to the end of the uphill passage. They werestreaming with perspiration, and panting loudly. Snowy suddenly joined them and pressed againstPhilip’s legs. All four children sank down in a heap and Snowy walked over them, unheeded.
　　‘For goodness’ sake let’s get out of here,’ said Philip at last. ‘I daresay if we were scientists weshouldn’t be a bit scared, only intensely interested - but all I can say is - let’s get out of here!’
　　Everyone agreed heartily. The only thing was - which was the way? They got up and walkedalong a twisty little passage. It forked into two after a bit, and the children, not knowing which totake, took the right-hand one. It led them to a cell-like cave with a narrow bed in it, a jug andbasin, and a shelf. Nothing more.
　　‘Funny!’ said Jack. ‘I expect it belongs to Meier, or one of the other men. Let’s go back.’
　　They went back to where the passage forked, and took the left-hand way. To their great surprisethey came to hanging curtains of purple silk, patterned with great red dragons!
　　They stopped. Philip put his hand on Snowy to prevent him from darting forward. Jack crept tothe curtains on tiptoe.
　　Beyond was a cave so beautifully decorated, so profusely hung with curtains and spread withthick carpets that it didn’t seem like a cave at all. A couch stood in one corner, covered with apurple silk quilt, worked with the same red dragons as on the curtains they had seen.
　　Jack stared. Perhaps this was where the king slept. It felt deliciously cool here. Where did thelittle cooling draught come from? He saw a narrow rod hanging on the wall near him, with slits init all the way along. He put his hand up and felt a draught of air. How astonishing! It was only arod fixed to the wall. How could fresh air come out of it? Again Jack felt that there wereremarkably ingenious brains at work in this mountain.
　　He heard voices from a room further on whose opening was hidden by the same kind of purplecurtains that hung in other places. He tiptoed back to the others.
　　‘We’ll wait for a bit. There’s somebody talking in the room beyond this one. This is the king’sbedroom, I should think.’
　　They waited, peeping through the curtains every now and then. They all began to feel terriblyhungry. They were very relieved when the voices stopped and there was silence. They tiptoedthrough the bedroom and into the room beyond.
　　They stopped in delight - not at the strange beauty of the room - but at the gorgeous food onthe table!
第18章 小小的探索
　　第18章 小小的探索
　　在菲利普讲述完这个奇怪的故事之后，孩子们全都陷入了长时间的沉默。这故事很难令人相信，不过在这过去的几天里，他们已经看到和听到了这么多的怪事，以至于他们觉得在这座孤寂的深山中，任何事情都是有可能发生的。
　　“但这些都是做什么的呀？”过了一会儿杰克问道，“为什么会有那么多轮子、电线，还有那些东西？我实在是搞不明白。”
　　“我也想不明白。但山姆说，如果那个试验成功了，人类真的可以凭借那些翅膀飞翔，就有人能从中获得巨额的财富！”菲利普说，“所有的人都会想要这种东西。这样大家就都能飞了。”
　　“听起来很棒的样子。”露西安说道，“我也喜欢像鸟儿一样飞翔——这可比坐飞机的感觉要好太多了。”
　　孩子们都有同样的想法，但与此同时，大家并不相信会有山姆所说的那种“翅膀”。“他是怎么逃出去的？”杰克又朝那个美国人点了点头问道。
　　“他做了一个绝对疯狂的举动——就像从直升机上跳下去试验那些‘翅膀’一样危险。”菲利普说道，“他从杂货间拿了一个降落伞，来到这里，装备好之后，就跳了下去！”
　　所有的人都被吓得一哆嗦。“什么！从这个洞穴跳了出去，就从这山顶上？”杰克说道，“天哪，他真是个勇敢的人。”
　　“他的确非常勇敢。降落伞张开之后，他就慢慢落到了地面上，虽然着陆时还是猛地撞了一下。当然啦，他学过应该怎样降落，所以很快就恢复了过来。他面临的下一个任务就是找到一个安全的地方。”
　　“他肯定找不到比这片深山里更孤寂、更荒凉的地方了。”杰克说道，“我猜他根本都不知道自己是在哪里。”
　　“他的确一点儿也不知道。”菲利普说道，“我告诉他我们是在威尔士——但他也不知道威尔士是哪里。”
　　“然后这些狗就来追他了，对吗？”杰克说道，“可怜的山姆！”
　　“是的。他知道这些狗，因为它们就和人们一起住在山顶上。他说这些狗是用来吓跑那些在这座山附近游荡的人——当然，它们也用来追捕那些逃跑的人，或者找到那些因为翅膀不起作用摔死的人。”
　　“很有可能。”杰克说道，“老天，这简直太可怕了，一定是一群冷血的人在背后指使这一切。我这辈子还从来没听说过这样的事情。”
　　“山姆说这里有一位国王。”菲利普说道，“这座山的国王！是不是难以置信？那个宝座一定就是为他准备的。山姆从来没见过这个国王。他就像捕捉昆虫的蜘蛛一样，把这些家伙都抓过来，用他们来进行他那疯狂的试验。”
　　“我们觉得这一切背后还有一个极其聪明的人。”杰克说道，“我猜那个目光锐利的人——叫迈耶的家伙——并不是国王，是不是？”
　　“哦，不是！我不知道你们会怎么称呼他，可能是某种组织者，我想。他负责这里的一切——杂货间——所有的安排——把直升机带来的人全都关起来等等类似这样的事情。一起做这些事情的人看上去有两个。国王只会在重要场合才出现——比如说如果有一副新的翅膀做好了，这些招来的人就得去个巨大的议事厅里，听他们完全听不懂的演讲，然后看着自己其中的一员被挑选去试验这对翅膀。”
　　“听起来就像是选出一个受害者去做牺牲品！”杰克冷冷地说道，“我一点儿也不喜欢这一切。实在是太疯狂了。”
　　“上次国王挑选他的受害者的时候，山姆正好生病了，”菲利普说道，“所以他没有见到这座山的国王，就像我之前说过的。他一定是那种心理扭曲的家伙——冷酷又残忍，才让这些可怜的人来试验他那些不可能起任何作用的翅膀。”
　　“我同意你的看法！”杰克说道，“我觉得咱们越快从这里出去越好，然后尽早联系上老比尔。在这座山里我感觉很不安全。怪不得露西安会对这座山有‘感觉’。我自己现在对这座山也有很多‘感觉’了。”
　　“看——山姆醒了。”露西安说道。孩子们全都看着那个男人。只见他坐了起来，揉了揉眼睛。他环视了一下洞穴，对一下子见到这么多孩子感到很惊讶。
　　随后，他认出了露西安就是看到他在树上的那个小女孩。他笑了，然后摇了摇头。
　　“我不是告诉过你要赶快离开吗？”山姆看起来很严肃地说道，“这是一座很坏的山，里面的人也都很坏。”
　　“山姆，我们现在要走了。”菲利普说道，“等我们觉得安全了就走。你也跟我们一起吗？我们知道出去的路。”
　　山姆看起来很害怕。“我实在是被那些狗吓坏了。”他说道，“我想我在这里还安全一点儿。”
　　“你在这儿不会安全的。我打赌，下一个被选去试验你告诉我的那些‘翅膀’的，一定就是你了。”
　　“试验翅膀也要比被那些狗追捕好得多。”山姆说道。
　　这时又有声音经过门口。孩子们瞬间安静了下来，静静地听着，直到外面的人走远了。山姆也屏息听着。
　　“那是皮特和乔。”山姆说道。
　　“好吧，皮特和乔已经再次到山顶上去了。”杰克说道，“走吧。现在似乎是走的最佳时机。我们来这儿之前一个人也没看见，趁现在这个机会回去应该也碰不到人。比尔要是知道这些事儿，准会被吓一跳的！”
　　他们小心翼翼地打开门。白雪立刻跳了出去。琪琪待在杰克的肩膀上，她出人意料地在这么长的时间里一直保持着安静。她看起来一点儿也不喜欢这座古怪的山！
　　孩子们安静地沿着螺旋状的石阶往下走，跟着台阶转了一圈又一圈。他们到了堆积着各种杂货的开阔的地方。那些罐头食物让他们感到非常饥饿，但现在没时间去想吃东西的事情了。他们必须得尽快逃出这里。
　　白雪带着他们穿过那条有朦胧微光照亮的通道。孩子们本以为会在尽头看见那个奇怪的图书馆，但白雪显然是带他们走了另一条不同的路。过了一会儿，孩子们有些沮丧地停下来。
　　“我说——这条路不对。我们之前没看到这个洞穴——我确定我们没看到。”杰克说道。孩子们犹豫着不知道是该继续往前走还是原路返回。在这座山的中心地带迷路真是件可怕的事情。
　　“我能听见某种声响。”露西安边听边说道，“咱们悄悄过去，看看那是什么。”
　　他们沿着一条宽阔的通道继续向下走，这条通道有时会非常陡。走着走着，里面的空气突然间变得滚烫了起来。
　　“哟！”菲利普抹着额头说道，“我都快喘不过气来了。”
　　他们最后到达了一个像露台一样的地方，从那里向下看，会发现一个巨大的深坑。这坑实在太大了，孩子们不由得屏住了呼吸。在深坑的中间，离他们很远的地方有人在工作，虽然孩子们说不上来他们究竟在做什么。从这里望下去，这些人就像蚂蚁一样渺小。
　　这个深坑被巨大的探照灯所照亮。孩子们目瞪口呆地盯着眼前的景象。下面的人究竟在做什么？
　　突然，杰克用胳膊肘轻轻杵了一下菲利普：“快看，那些人都跑到坑边去了——你看见了吗？那下面是什么东西？”
　　杰克的疑惑有着充分的原因。因为就在此刻，从深坑中的一个洞里发出了一道混合着各种颜色的光线——孩子们实在不知道那是什么颜色！既不是蓝色，也不是绿色，也不是红色或黄色，总之是一种他们从来没见过的颜色。孩子们惊讶地看着，一动不动。
　　这时，他们忽然有了一种奇怪的感觉——仿佛身体变轻了，就好像身处梦境一样，一切都变得不再真实。他们害怕得紧紧抓住了阳台的围栏。同时，工作的人们也重新回到了深坑的中央，盖住了那个洞，遮住了那不知道是什么颜色的光线。孩子们身上那种奇怪的感觉立刻消失了，他们仿佛又变回了他们自己。
　　孩子们感觉自己的腿脚有些发软。“咱们走吧。”杰克害怕地说道，“我不喜欢这种感觉。”
　　但是没等他们来得及离开，那种从大山极深的地方发出的熟悉的隆隆声再次响起。孩子们紧紧地贴成一团。他们现在在山里面，这声音听起来比之前要响得多，简直比雷声还要响亮，就像一种愤怒的，不属于尘世的怪物的怒吼。然后他们所在的露台开始摇晃了起来。
　　杰克最后看了一眼那个奇怪的深坑。工作的人又都消失了，他们很可能已经安全地藏在了岩壁后面。杰克拉着露西安的手，急忙向外逃。菲利普和黛娜也紧紧地跟在后面。琪琪紧抓着杰克的肩膀，她比孩子们还要害怕。白雪则不知所终。
　　四个孩子被甩进了他们来时的那条陡峭宽阔的甬道中。他们起身拼命往通道里跑，地面就在他们脚下晃动。孩子们确信此时整座山都在晃动。这些人究竟使用了什么样的力量？他们一定是发现了某种目前还不为人所知的科学奥秘。
　　孩子们一直跑到这条向上的通道的尽头才停下来。他们汗流浃背，大口地喘着气。白雪忽然又加入了他们，挤到了菲利普的腿边。四个孩子横七竖八地瘫倒在地上，即使白雪从他们身上踩过去也都没管。
　　“看在老天的分儿上，咱们得赶快从这儿出去。”菲利普终于说道，“我想，如果咱们是科学家的话，可能就一点儿也不害怕了，只会感觉到强烈的兴趣——但我现在只想说——咱们赶快从这儿出去！”
　　所有的人都衷心赞同这句话。但唯一的问题在于，哪条是出去的路呢？孩子们站起身来，沿着一条弯弯曲曲的小通道向前走。走了一小截之后，小路又分成了两条岔路。孩子们不知道要走哪条，就选了右手边的一条继续向前走。然后他们到了一个非常小只有一张窄窄的床的洞里。除了水壶、脸盆和一个架子，房间里就再没有其他东西了。
　　“真有趣！”杰克说道，“我猜这个小洞是属于迈耶的，或者其他的某个人。咱们往回走吧。”
　　他们原路返回到小路分岔的路口，这次选择了左边的那一条。令他们大为吃惊的是，他们来到了一幅悬挂的帷幔前，帷幔是紫色的绸缎做成的，上面绣着红色的巨龙。
　　孩子们停了下来。菲利普用手抓住白雪，不让它直接往前跳过去。杰克踮起脚尖蹑手蹑脚地走到帷幔边。
　　帷幔背后是一个被装饰得异常漂亮的洞穴，四周悬挂着很多大帘子，地上铺着厚厚的地毯，让这里看起来完全不像一个山洞。洞穴的一角有一张长长的沙发，上面铺着紫色的蚕丝被，被面上绣着和洞口的帷幔上相同的红色巨龙。
　　杰克凝视着这个房间。可能这就是国王的卧室。这里让人感觉非常舒适和凉爽。这种凉爽的风是从哪里来的呢？他发现在离自己不远的地方，有一根细长的杆子挂在墙上。杆身上布满了小的裂隙。杰克把手伸过去覆在上面，能感觉到一股气流。真是太令人惊讶了！这只是一根固定在墙上的细杆。新鲜空气是怎么从里面传过来的呢？杰克再次感觉到，在这座山里一定是有特别天才的头脑在指挥着一切。
　　杰克听到这间房间的另一端，一处悬挂着相同的紫色帷幔后的地方，传来了人们交谈的声音。杰克踮着脚尖轻轻退回到孩子们中间。
　　“咱们得稍微等一会儿。在这间屋子后面有什么人在说话。我猜这间就是国王的卧室。”
　　孩子们等待着，时不时地透过帷幔往里偷看。他们开始感觉到饥肠辘辘。当交谈声终于消失时，房间里恢复了安静，孩子们才长长地舒了一口气，踮着脚悄悄地穿过卧室，走进了帷幔后的另一个房间。
　　他们开心地停了下来——倒不是为了房间的异常精致的装饰，而是因为餐桌上正摆着极为丰盛的食物。
19 The king of the mountain
　　19
　　The king of the mountain
　　‘Look at that!’ said Jack. ‘Somebody’s been having a meal here - three people - and look at whatthey’ve left!’
　　‘Can’t we have some?’ said Lucy-Ann, eyeing a great bowl of fresh strawberries and a jug halffull of cream. Near by was a plate of cooked lobsters, and two dishes of mixed salads.
　　It was clear that three people had been having a meal there, judging by the plates and glasses, allof which were really beautiful.
　　‘I call this a feast - a royal feast!’ said Dinah, and she picked up a cake with cream icing on thetop in the shape of a rose, and dug her teeth into it. ‘I don’t know who this stuff belongs to - butthere’s nobody to ask permission to share it - and I’m too hungry to wait!’
　　‘So am I! We’ll get Bill to pay for it if anyone objects,’ said Jack, and set to work on a lobster.
　　There were dishes of things the children had never seen before. They tasted one or two, but theywere spiced in a way they disliked.
　　There were peaches and nectarines, pineapples and plums of all kinds. ‘The helicopter must bepretty busy bringing all these!’ said Philip, biting into the sweetest peach he had ever tasted in hislife. ‘I must say the King of this mountain does himself proud!’
　　Nobody came to interrupt them at all. Kiki feasted well, enjoying the food as much as thechildren. Snowy ate all the salad offered him, and for a treat was allowed to be on Philip’s knee,with his forefeet on the table. He badly wanted to get on the table itself, and could not understandwhy Kiki was allowed there when he wasn’t.
　　‘If you eat any more, Kiki, you’ll get the hiccups properly!’ said Jack. ‘Stuffing yourself likethat! Greedy!’
　　‘Pop goes Polly,’ agreed Kiki, and would have given a cackle of laughter if Jack hadn’t shushedher.
　　‘Well - what about trying to find our way out again?’ said Jack at last. ‘I don’t know whetherit’s anything to do with that strange feeling we had when the floor of the big pit was pushed back,and we saw that extraordinary mass of brilliance below - but I feel rather don’t-carish now - notscared any more. I don’t even feel that it’s terribly urgent to get out of here, though I know it is!’
　　‘It was a very unusual feeling,’ said Philip. ‘I thought I was going to float up into the air thenext minute! I hung on to that balcony for dear life!’
　　They had all felt the same - and now they felt as Jack did - very ‘don’t-carish’. But thatwouldn’t do at all - it was imperative that they should find their way out as soon as possible.
　　They left the curious dining-room, with its laden table. They went into a passage that was muchmore brightly lit than the others they had walked down. Hangings decorated the rocky walls, greatcurtains that swayed a little in the draught that ran through the passages.
　　‘This must be the king’s own quarters,’ said Jack. ‘Maybe we shall come to the throne-roomsoon.’
　　He was quite right. They did. But this time the throne-room was not empty. It was full!
　　Men stood there silently. There were all kinds, and a tough-looking lot they were! They were ofmany nationalities. Some had the maroon beret that paratroopers have when in uniform. Thepeeping children thought that probably they were all old paratroopers. There were about twenty ofthem. Sam was there too, and Philip gave a little start when he saw him. Now it would be knownthat he, Philip, had escaped! Whoever had gone to bring Sam down here would have seen theunbolted door and found that he was gone.
　　Blow! Now he would be carefully hunted for, and it would be very difficult to escape. Henudged Jack and pointed out Sam to him. Jack, peeping through the curtains that hung beforethem, nodded and frowned. The same thought occurred to him as had occurred to Philip.
　　He debated whether to go off straight away now and try to find the way out. But either theywould have to go back the way they had just come, which obviously would not take them to theentrance they knew - or else they would have to go into the throne-room - where they wouldcertainly be seen. No - they would have to stop where they were till this meeting, or whatever itwas, was over.
　　Besides the paratroopers there were guards, men who looked like soldiers standing in anelaborate uniform down each side of the great hall. The throne was empty. There was no sign ofthe man Meier.
　　But suddenly there came a whispering among the men gathered there. The great curtains nearthe throne were flung back by two soldiers and the king of the mountain entered!
　　He seemed very tall, for he had a great crown that stood up from his head, embroidered withglittering stones. His wore a rich suit and cloak, and looked more like an Indian prince at somesplendid festival than anything else. His yellowish face looked out impassively from below hisgreat crown, and a mass of black hair swung down on each side. He sat down on the throne.
　　Beside him stood two men. Philip was sure that one was Meier. He didn’t know the other, buthe didn’t like the ape-like face and enormous, burly figure. Meier’s hawk-like eyes swept theroom. He began to speak in a penetrating, most incisive voice, in a language that the children didnot know. Then he paused and spoke in English.
　　The children listened, spell-bound. Meier spoke of the king and the wonderful gift he wasgiving to mankind - the gift of flying. He spoke of the grand men who were helping them in theirexperiment - the paratroopers willing to try the ‘wings’. He spoke of the great wealth the menwould receive, the honours that would be piled on them. Then he said it all again in a thirdlanguage and then in a fourth.
　　He seemed to hypnotize everyone as he spoke. Jack could not help feeling that a lot he said wassheer nonsense - but he couldn’t do anything but believe it whilst he heard it, and it was obviousthat all the men there drank every word in, whether it was spoken in their own language or not.
　　What a spell-binder, thought Jack!
　　Then volunteers were called for. All the men stepped forward at once. The king then rose and,apparently at random, picked out two or three. He spoke a few inaudible words in an unexpectedlythin, reedy voice that didn’t seem to go at all with his kingly presence.
　　Then Meier took charge again. He said that these men, among the first to fly with wings, wouldbe sent back to their own countries after the experiment, with wealth enough to last them for alifetime. All the others who had tried out the wings were now safely back in their homes, and wererich and honoured men.
　　‘I don’t think!’ muttered Jack to Philip, remembering what Sam had related.
　　The king then walked majestically out and Meier and the other man followed. The guardsushered the paratroopers away and soon the great throne-room was empty.
　　When everyone had gone and there was complete silence, Jack whispered to Philip, ‘We knowthe way out from here. Come on!’
　　They went to the huge laboratory, where the wheels and wires were still at their secret work.
　　The children stood in the gallery above the big work-room and looked down at the strange lamp inthe middle. Dinah suddenly clutched Jack and made him jump. He looked at her.
　　She pointed to where there was a great cluster of glass jars, with tubes running from one to theother. Jack saw somebody there.
　　It was an old man with a very large forehead, larger and rounder than any forehead Jack hadseen in his life. The man was quite bald, which made his head seem more curious than ever. Hebent over the glass jars and looked searchingly into them.
　　‘Come on before he sees us,’ whispered Jack, and pulled the others towards the passages thatwould lead them to the entrance. They went along them and at last came to the little chamberwhere the pitchers of water and the mugs were. Now to get down the rope-ladder and escape!
　　‘What about Snowy?’ whispered Dinah. ‘How can we get him down?’
　　‘I wonder how he got up before?’ said Philip. ‘And the dogs too. I never thought of that. I wasjust pushed up in the dark, and I was so scared I didn’t think of Snowy or the dogs. They couldn’thave climbed that ladder!’
　　‘There’s probably some hole somewhere that they went into,’ said Dinah. ‘A hole outside, Imean - too small for us, but big enough for Snowy and the dogs.’
　　As it turned out afterwards, Dinah was right. There was a small hole near the crack, and it wasthrough this and up a narrow little tunnel that Snowy had passed with the dogs, who knew the wayvery well. The dogs’ tunnel led eventually into one of the passages, and that was how Snowy hadgot into the mountain but had not been imprisoned with Philip.
　　Snowy was still with them. He knew the way he had come in by, but he wasn’t going to leavethe others. Jack switched on his torch and felt above for the rope-ladder.
　　‘Where is the wretched thing?’ he said. ‘Surely it was just here!’
　　Snowy came and pressed close to him, and nearly sent him headlong down to the black pool.
　　‘Hold Snowy!’ he said to Philip. ‘I almost went over then. I can’t seem to find the ladder. It shouldbe hanging down somewhere about here.’
　　‘Let me look,’ said Philip, giving Snowy to Dinah. He felt about too, and Jack flashed his torchall round and about to see if he could spy the rope-ladder up which they had all come.
　　But it wasn’t there - or if it was, nobody could see it! Jack flashed his torch down into the holeas far as he could. No ladder at all!
　　‘What’s happened to it?’ he said, exasperated.
　　‘Perhaps someone has turned that little wheel in the pond the other way - and the ladder rolledup and put itself away,’ suggested Dinah.
　　This was a dreadful thought. Jack began to look round the little chamber to see if the rope-ladder had been pulled up by the machinery set in motion by the wheel - but he couldn’t see itanywhere.
　　His hand touched a spike on the wall. He focused his torch on it. ‘This may be a lever!’ he saidto the others. ‘Look!’
　　He pulled and pressed at the spike, and it suddenly gave way, pulling downwards. A slab ofrock was moved smoothly - and there behind was the rope-ladder! How it worked with the wheelbelow the children could not imagine.
　　It certainly wouldn’t work with them. It was evidently coiled or folded neatly in the hollowbehind the rock - but how to get it from there nobody could make out. It needed some machineryput in motion to set it free. Then, Jack supposed, it would come sliding smoothly out of the place itwas in, fall over the edge of the rock, and uncoil all the way to the bottom - hanging ready for anyclimber to come up.
　　‘How does it work from up here though?’ said Jack, for the twentieth time. All of them hadpulled and twisted and tugged at the ladder, lying so snugly in its hiding-place - but it was quiteimpossible to move it.
　　‘Give it up!’ said Jack gloomily at last. ‘No good! We’re done for. It’s absolutely maddening,just when we are almost out of this beastly mountain.’
第19章 山里的国王
　　第19章 山里的国王
　　“快看那里！”杰克说道，“有人在这里吃午饭——一共三个人——看他们都留下了些什么！”
　　“我们能不能也吃一点儿？”露西安说道，眼睛盯着一大碗新鲜草莓和大半罐奶油。它们旁边还有一大盘烧好的龙虾和两大盘什锦沙拉。
　　很显然，从那些非常漂亮的盘子和杯子来判断，有三个人刚刚在这里吃过午餐。
　　“我觉得这就是一场筵席——王室筵席！”黛娜一边说着，一边拿起一块蛋糕，上面镶有玫瑰花形状的奶油糖霜，一口咬了下去，“我不知道这些东西都属于谁，能不能分一点，不过这里反正也没人可问——我太饿了，实在是等不及了。”
　　“我也是！如果有人反对的话，到时候就让比尔付钱给他好了。”杰克一边说一边拿起一只龙虾。这里还有很多孩子们从来没有见过的食物。他们尝了一两盘，但这些食物调味的方式他们不太喜欢。
　　桌子上有水蜜桃、油桃、菠萝以及好几种李子。“要运来这么多东西，直升机真得忙个不停才行。”菲利普一边说，一边啃着一个水蜜桃，这可能是他有生以来吃过的最甜的，“我得说这座山的国王真是养尊处优啊。”
　　没有人过来打断他们。琪琪也好好地吃了一顿，她和孩子们一样尽情地享受着食物。
　　“你要是再多吃一点，琪琪，你一定会打嗝的！”杰克说道，“你就把自己的胃这样塞爆吧，贪吃鬼！”
　　“砰，去追波莉。”琪琪同意道。杰克赶忙让她安静下来，否则的话，她又得发出一连串咯咯笑的声音了。
　　“好吧——现在咱们要不要再找一找出去的路？”杰克终于说道，“我实在搞不清楚那种奇怪的感觉是怎么回事，就是当那个大坑的地面露出来，咱们看到了下面那不同寻常的大片光芒的时候。我现在没有那么强烈的向下掉的感觉——也不感到害怕了。我甚至开始觉得，似乎咱们也没有必要那么着急地离开这儿，虽然我知道最好是赶快离开。”
　　“那是一种很不寻常的感觉。”菲利普说道，“我觉得自己仿佛下一秒钟就要飘浮在空中了。我只能拼命地去抓住那露台的围栏。”
　　孩子们当时都有同样的感觉——现在他们也和杰克一样，再也“没有那种向下掉的感觉”了。不过讨论这似乎也没什么意义，他们的当务之急还是尽快找到出去的路。
　　他们离开了这间古怪的餐厅，以及这张摆满了食物的餐桌，走进了一条通道。这条通道非常亮堂，照明比他们之前走过的所有路都要好。两侧的岩壁上装饰着悬挂物，穿堂风吹动巨大的帷幔，让它们轻轻地摇曳着。
　　“这一定是国王自己的住处。”杰克说道，“咱们可能很快就能走到那间有宝座的大厅里了。”
　　杰克说得完全正确。他们走的路的确通往那间大厅。不过这次，这间有宝座的屋子不是空无一人，而是塞满了人。
　　人们安静地站在那里。他们样貌各异，表情冷峻。这些人显然来自不同的国家，有些还戴着过去空降兵制服所配的栗色贝雷帽。孩子们窥视着他们，心想这些人很可能全都是退役的空降兵。他们一共有二十个人左右，山姆也在其中。看到山姆，菲利普心里惊了一下——很明显，现在那些人已经知道了他逃跑的事实。无论是谁去把山姆带下来的，他都会发现那道门的门闩已经被推开，里面的男孩已经不见了。
　　这真是太糟糕了！现在人们一定在仔细地搜捕他，这将会使他们的逃脱变得很困难。
　　菲利普用手肘杵了杵杰克，把山姆指给他看。杰克透过他们面前的帷幔往外窥视着，皱着眉点点头。他的想法显然跟菲利普一样。
　　杰克正在考虑，他们现在是否应该立刻离开，寻找出去的路。但他们要么顺着刚刚来的路往回走，而那条路并不能把他们带到熟悉的入口——要么他们就得进到这间有宝座的大厅里，他们一进去就会被发现。不，他们必须得先待在这儿，直到这个会议或者是什么结束。
　　除了空降兵们之外，房间里还有很多看守。那些看起来像士兵一样的人穿着精致的制服，列着队站在大厅的每一侧。宝座上现在是空的。孩子们也没发现那个叫迈耶的男人的身影。
　　忽然，聚集在那里的人群响起了窃窃私语的声音。两个士兵掀起了宝座附近的巨大帷幔，这座山的国王走了进来。
　　国王看起来非常高大，他的头上戴着一顶巨大的王冠，让他显得更加魁梧。王冠上镶嵌着闪闪发光的宝石。他身着华丽的服饰和斗篷，看起来就好像是某些盛大庆典上的印度王子的装扮。那顶巨大的王冠下，淡黄色的面庞冷冷的，没有任何表情，蓬松的黑发从两侧的脖颈边垂落下来。他在宝座上坐下。
　　在国王旁边站着两个人。菲利普非常确定其中的一个就是迈耶。另一个人他不认识，但他不太喜欢那人猿猴般的脸，以及庞大笨重的身材。迈耶鹰一样锐利的目光在屋内扫视着，用一种穿透力极强的尖厉嗓音开始说话。他说的是孩子们听不懂的语言。然后他顿了顿，又用英语开始说。
　　孩子们仔细地听他讲着。迈耶在说国王以及他给人类所带来的美妙的礼物——能够飞翔的本领。他谈到那些愿意帮助他们进行试验的伟大的人，也就是愿意尝试“翅膀”的那些空降兵。他说那些人将会获得巨额的财富和数不清的荣誉。紧接着，迈耶用第三种语言重复了刚才的内容，然后他又用第四种语言开始重复。
　　迈耶的话就好像在给所有的人催眠一样。尽管杰克觉得迈耶说的大部分内容都只是毫无意义的废话，但他在听的时候却仿佛会不由自主地相信。很明显，在场的人把他所说的每一个字都听进去了，无论他使用的是哪一国的语言。杰克心想，他真是个天才的演说家。
　　他身着华丽的服饰和斗篷，看起来就好像是某些盛大庆典上的印度王子的装扮。
　　迈耶询问在场的人谁愿意成为志愿者，所有的人都立刻站出来向前一步。国王站起身来，显然就是随便挑了两三个人。他吐出了几个单词，出乎意料的是国王的声音微弱，像笛子一样尖细。这种声音似乎全然配不上他所表现出来的王室气派。
　　于是迈耶再次接过了主持的任务。他指出，这些人会和那些最开始试验“翅膀”的人一样，在试验后就会被送回他们自己的国家，还会收到一笔足够享用一生的财富。所有试验过“翅膀”的人都已经被安全地送回家了，全都变成了富有且受人尊敬的人物。
　　“我可不这么认为！”杰克对菲利普咕哝道，想起了山姆曾经说过的话。
　　会议结束之后，国王威严地向外走去，迈耶和另一个男人紧随其后。那些守卫的士兵带着空降兵们离开了大厅。很快，这里就空无一人了。
　　当人们全都离开，洞穴完全安静下来之后，杰克对菲利普轻声说道：“我们知道从这儿出去的路，走吧！”
　　他们走到了那间巨大的实验室，那些轮子与电线仍然在继续它们神秘的工作。孩子们站在这间大工作室上方的走廊里，俯视着实验室中央那盏奇怪的大灯。黛娜突然紧紧地抓住了杰克，吓了他一跳。杰克看向黛娜。
　　黛娜则用手指向那一大片玻璃罐的地方，每个玻璃罐之间有管子相互连接。杰克发现那里有一个人。
　　那是一个额头巨大的老人。他的额头似乎比杰克这辈子见过的所有人的额头都要更大更宽。老人几乎完全秃顶了，这就让他的头显得更为怪异。他在玻璃罐前弯着腰，似乎在仔细地检查着它们的情况。
　　“快，在他看到咱们之前赶快离开。”杰克小声说道，把其他人朝那条能带他们到入口的走廊的方向推着。他们沿着走廊最终回到了放着水罐和杯子的小休息室中。现在就只差沿着绳梯爬下去，然后就能逃走了。
　　“白雪怎么办？”黛娜小声问道，“咱们怎么把它带下去？”
　　“我之前还在想它究竟是怎么上来的呢。”菲利普说道，“还有那些狗，我都没想过。我当时是在一片漆黑中被推着上来的，我当时太害怕了，根本没想过白雪和那些狗是怎么上来的。它们肯定没法从梯子上爬上来。”
　　“可能有某个洞供它们进出。”黛娜说道，“在外面可能有一个洞口，我的意思是，那洞太小了，咱们进不去，但是白雪和那些狗却可以。”
　　后来证明黛娜说的是对的。在岩壁的裂缝旁边，的确有一个小的洞口。穿过洞口，有一条狭窄的隧道一直通往上面。那些狗非常熟悉这条路，而白雪就是跟在它们后面进来的。这也是为什么它没有和菲利普一起被关起来的原因。
　　白雪依然跟着他们。虽然它知道自己进来的那条路，但它现在并不打算与孩子们分开。杰克打开了他的手电筒，在岩壁边摸索着绳梯。
　　“那东西在哪里呢？”杰克说道，“它肯定刚才还在这里的！”
　　白雪走过来，紧挨着杰克，差点儿把他一头顶进下面的黑水潭中。“看好白雪！”杰克对菲利普说道，“我都几乎把身子完全探出去了，但还是找不到那个梯子。它应该就悬挂在这附近的某处。”
　　“我来看一看。”菲利普说道，把白雪塞给了黛娜。他也到处摸索着，同时杰克用他的手电筒四处照着，希望能找到他们爬上来的那条绳梯。
　　但绳梯不见了——如果那里有绳梯的话，孩子们一定能看见的！杰克用手电筒往岩壁下方晃动，而在光线能照亮的最远的范围内也没有绳梯的影子！
　　“梯子究竟到哪里去了？”杰克恼火地说道。
　　“很可能有人反方向转动了那个小轮子，梯子就自动卷起，收在了某个地方。”黛娜推测道。
　　要是这样就糟透了。杰克开始在小屋子里搜寻着，看看绳梯被那个轮子控制的机械装置拉上来后会不会在这里。但他仍然没有看到绳梯的影子。
　　突然，杰克的手摸到了墙上的一根长钉，他用手电筒照着长钉。“这可能是一个控制杆！”杰克对其他人说道，“看！”
　　杰克尝试着对那根长钉又拔又压，而在向外拔的时候，长钉忽然松动了。岩壁上的一块石板稳稳地移开，后面就是那条绳梯！孩子们简直难以想象，这种机关是怎样通过下面的那个小轮子运作的。
　　不过，绳梯现在这样子显然是没办法供孩子们使用的。它此时整整齐齐地折叠着放在石板后面的空槽中，没人知道怎样把它从那里弄出来。杰克推测，它必须得依靠某种机械装置的运转，才能从那石槽中顺畅地滑出来，慢慢从岩壁的边缘落下去，直到地上，准备好供人攀爬。
　　“怎么样才能把它放下去呢？”杰克已经抱怨了二十次了。孩子们对着那梯子又拉又扭又拽，但它就是稳稳地待在藏匿的地方，一丁点儿也没有移动。
　　“咱们放弃吧。”杰克最终沮丧地说道，“没用的！咱们完蛋了。这简直是把人逼疯了，就差这么一丁点儿就能离开这座可怕的山了。”
20 An amazing secret
　　20
　　An amazing secret
　　They sat in the little room for some time, disappointed and puzzled. Time and again they tried tomake the rope-ladder slide out of its secret place, but it wouldn’t. In the end they got very thirstyand very hungry. They drank all the water left in the jugs, and wondered where they could getsomething to eat.
　　They could only think of the room where they had feasted before. ‘Let’s go back to it and see ifthe remains of that meal are still there,’ said Jack. ‘I could do with another lobster or two!’
　　‘Poor Polly!’ remarked Kiki, who always seemed to know when food was being talked about.
　　‘Polly’s got a cold. Send for the doctor.’
　　‘Oh, you’ve found your tongue again, have you?’ said Jack. ‘I thought you’d lost it! Now don’tstart screaming or cackling, for goodness’ sake, or you’ll have us caught!’
　　They found their way back to the throne-room, which was still empty, and then to the roomwhere the meal had been.
　　There were still the remains of the meal there. The children’s eyes gleamed. Good! They feltbetter at once.
　　They sat down and reached for the food. Then suddenly Jack put his hand on Philip’s arm andfrowned. A noise had come from the next room - the beautifully furnished bedroom! The childrensat as still as mice. Was anybody there?
　　Kiki suddenly saw Snowy with his front hooves on the table, reaching for the salad. In angershe flew at the kid and screeched.
　　‘That’s done it!’ said Jack. And as he spoke, the hangings at the entrance to the room opened,and a face peered through.
　　It was the face they had seen down in the big work-room - the face with the enormous forehead.
　　It had bulging eyes of a curious green-blue, a hooked nose, and sunken cheeks, yellowish incolour.
　　This face stared in silence at the four children, and they, in turn, stared back without a word.
　　Who was this strange old man with the great forehead?
　　‘Do I know who you are?’ asked the face, a puzzled look coming over it. ‘I forget, I forget.’ Thecurtains were swung further apart and the old man came right through. He was dressed in a kind ofloose tunic of blue silk, and the children thought he looked a pathetic old thing. He had a thin highvoice that Kiki immediately copied.
　　The old man looked astonished, especially as he could not see Kiki, who was behind a greatvase of flowers. The children didn’t say anything. They were wondering if it was possible to makea dash and get away.
　　‘What are children doing here?’ said the old man, in a puzzled tone. ‘Have I seen you before?
　　Why are you here?’
　　‘Er - we came to look for somebody who was lost,’ said Jack. ‘And now we can’t get out again.
　　Could you tell us the way?’
　　The old man seemed so lost and wandering that it seemed to Jack that he might quite well befoolish enough to show them the way out. But he was wrong.
　　‘Oh no, oh no,’ said the old fellow at once, a cunning look coming over his yellow face. ‘Thereare secrets here, you know. My secrets. Nobody who comes in may go out - until my experimentsare finished. I’m the king of this place - my brain runs it all!’
　　He finished up on a high shrill note that gave the children an odd feeling. Was the old fellowmad? Surely he couldn’t be the ‘king’ they had seen in the throne-room?
　　‘You don’t look like the king,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘We saw the king in the throne-room - he wastall and had a great crown, and black hair round his face.’
　　‘Ah, yes. They make me appear like that,’ said the old man. ‘I want to be king of the world, youknow, the whole world - because of my great brain. I know more than anyone else. Meier says Ishall be ruler of the world as soon as my experiments are done. And they are nearly finished, veryvery nearly!’
　　‘Does Meier dress you up like a king then, when you appear in the throne-room?’ asked Jack,astonished. He turned to the others and spoke in an undertone. ‘That’s to impress the paratroopers,I suppose! He wouldn’t cut any ice with them if they saw him like this.’
　　‘I am a king,’ said the old man, with dignity. ‘Because of my great brain, you know. I have asecret and I am using it. You have seen my great laboratory, have you? Ah, my little children, Iknow how to use all the great powers of the world - the tides, the metals, the winds - andgravitation!’
　　‘What’s “Gravitation”?’ said Lucy-Ann.
　　‘It is the power that keeps you on the earth - that makes you come back to it when you jump,that brings a ball back when you have thrown it,’ said the old man. ‘But I - I have conqueredgravitation!’
　　This seemed a lot of nonsense to the children. They were quite sure the poor old man was mad.
　　He might have had a marvellous brain at one time - but he couldn’t be much good now.
　　‘You don’t believe me?’ said the old fellow. ‘Well, I have discovered some rays that repel thepull of the earth. Do you understand that, my children? No, no, it is too difficult for you.’
　　‘It’s not,’ said Jack, interested. ‘What you mean is - you think you’ve got hold of some raysthat, if we use them, will cancel out gravitation? So that if you used the rays, say, on a ball, itwouldn’t feel the pull of the earth to bring it back here, but would speed through the air and notfall to earth?’
　　‘Yes, yes - that is it - very very simply,’ said the old man. ‘And now, you see, I have inventedthese wings. I send the rays through them. I imprison them in the wings. And then, when a manjumps from an aeroplane, he presses a button to release the power of the rays - and he does notfall to earth! Instead he can glide and soar, flap his wings, and fly like a bird until he tires of it -then he can imprison the rays again and glide to earth!’
　　The children listened to all this in silence. It was the most extraordinary thing they had everheard.
　　‘But - is it really true?’ asked Lucy-Ann at last. The idea of flying like that was very tempting!
　　‘Do you think we would have come here to this lonely mountain for our experiments, do youthink Meier and Erlick would have poured out their money if they had not known I could do this?’
　　demanded the old man, looking rather angry.
　　‘Well - it just sounds so extraordinary, that’s all,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘It sounds perfectly lovely, ofcourse - I mean, I’d give anything to be able to fly like that. How clever you must be!’
　　‘I have the biggest brain in the world,’ said the old man solemnly. ‘I am the greatest scientistthat ever lived. I can do anything, anything!’
　　‘Could you show us the way out of here?’ asked Jack, in an innocent voice. The old man lookeduncomfortable.
　　‘If you use my wings, then you can go,’ he said at last. ‘We are all prisoners here till then, evenI! Meier has said this must be so. He says I must hurry, hurry to get my wings quite perfect - timeis short. Then I shall be made king of the whole world, and everyone will honour me.’
　　‘Poor old man,’ thought Philip. ‘He believes everything that rogue of a Meier says. Meier andErlick are using his brains for their own purposes.’
　　As suddenly as he had appeared, the old man went. He seemed to forget they were there. Hevanished through the curtains and left them alone. They looked at one another, feeling uneasy.
　　‘I don’t know how much to believe,’ said Jack. ‘Has he really got hold of the secret of how tocancel out the pull of gravitation? Do you remember how peculiar we felt when we were lookingat that extraordinary brilliant mass down in that pit - we felt sort of light, as if we ought to clingon to the balcony, or we’d float off into the air? Well, I bet some of those rays he spoke of wereflying loose then!’
　　‘Gosh, yes - that was strange,’ said Philip thoughtfully. ‘And, of course, all this would have tobe done underground - so that the rays couldn’t go flying off everywhere! The heart of a mountainseems a jolly good place for a terrific experiment like this - walls of thick rock all round. Nowonder we heard rumblings and felt the earth shaking! That old scientist knows a thing or two. I’dbe scared stiff to meddle with all the powers that scientists use nowadays. This is moreextraordinary than splitting the atom.’
　　‘I don’t understand about things like that,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘I feel like the people of old musthave felt towards their magicians - I don’t understand what they’re doing, but it all seems likemagic, and I’m scared!’
　　‘You wait till you put on a pair of non-gravitation wings or whatever he calls them,’ said Philip,helping himself to a peach. ‘That’ll be magic if you like.’
　　‘Meier and Erlick must believe in the ideas the old man has,’ said Jack. ‘Or they wouldn’t go toall the terrific trouble they do - and try to keep everything such a secret. I suppose, if the ideareally came to something, they’d make such a colossal fortune that they’d be the richest men theworld has ever known - and the most powerful.’
　　‘Yes. They’d be the rulers - not the old man,’ said Philip. ‘They’re just using him, and stuffinghim up with all kinds of stories. He’s as simple as can be, though he’s got such a brain. Theywould give out that they were the inventors, not the old man. Fancy keeping him a prisoner herelike that - and everyone else too!’
　　‘Us included,’ said Dinah. ‘Well, I’m beginning to see daylight a bit now - understandingwhat’s going on here - but I just can’t believe it. Nor will Bill!’
　　They finished a very good meal. Nobody came to interrupt them. There was no sound from theold man’s room. The children thought perhaps he had gone to bed for a rest, or had returned to hisweird underground pit. They all made up their minds that nothing would persuade them ever to godown there again!
　　‘What shall we do now?’ said Jack. ‘Snowy, tell us! Kiki, you’ve had enough peaches.’
　　‘Poor Polly,’ said Kiki sorrowfully, and wiped her beak on the table-cloth.
　　‘Someone’s coming!’ suddenly said Lucy-Ann. ‘Quick, hide!’
　　‘Behind the hangings on the wall,’ whispered Dinah, and the four children fled to the loosehangings. They squeezed behind them and waited, holding their breath.
　　It was two of the soldiers, who had entered the room to clear away the meal. They talked to oneanother in surprised voices, and indeed, they were filled with astonishment to see so much of thefood eaten.
　　The children heard their light feet pattering to and fro. Then one of them gave a sharpexclamation, which the children didn’t understand. They stood behind the curtains, their heartsbeating fast. Kiki was on Jack’s shoulder, silent and puzzled.
　　Suddenly Lucy-Ann gave a loud scream, and the two boys leapt out from behind their curtainsat once. One of the soldiers had seen her foot below the hangings, and had pounced on her.
　　‘Jack! Philip! Quick, save me!’ she cried, and they rushed to her rescue.
第20章 令人惊讶的秘密
　　第20章 令人惊讶的秘密
　　孩子们在这间小屋子里待了一会儿，既沮丧又迷惑。他们一次又一次地尝试着让绳梯从那个密龛中移出来，但它就是一动不动。最后，每个人都觉得又饥又渴，便把罐子中剩下的水全都喝了，还想着在哪里可以找到吃的东西。
　　他们只能想到之前享用过盛宴的那间屋子。“咱们回到那儿去好了，看看剩下的饭菜是不是还在那里。”杰克说道，“我可以再吃下一两只龙虾！”
　　“可怜的小鹦鹉！”琪琪评论道，只要人们一谈论起食物，她总能立刻知晓，“鹦鹉感冒了，快去看医生。”
　　“哦，你又能说话了，是不是？”杰克说道，“我还以为你不会说话了呢！好啦，看在上帝的分儿上，千万别尖叫或者咯咯大笑，否则你会害我们都被抓起来的！”
　　孩子们按照原路返回了那个有宝座的大厅，那里依然空无一人。他们穿过大厅钻进了那个有食物的房间里。
　　剩下的食物还留在那儿没动。孩子们的眼睛一下子亮了起来。太好了！他们顿时感觉好了很多。
　　他们坐下来，准备去拿食物。突然，杰克把手搭在菲利普的胳膊上，皱起了眉头。从他们隔壁传来了响声，就在那间装饰得非常漂亮的卧室里。孩子们就像老鼠一样一动不敢动地坐着。有人在那里吗？
　　此时，琪琪发现白雪的前蹄搭在了桌子上，试图去够那盘沙拉。琪琪愤怒地飞向小山羊，尖叫了起来。
　　“这下可完了！”杰克说道。他话音还没有落，房间入口处悬挂的帘子就被拨开了，一张脸探了进来。
　　这张脸正是他们在下面那间大工作室里见到的那个人的。他长着巨大的额头，有着古怪的鼓起来的蓝绿色眼睛，鹰钩鼻子，深陷的脸颊以及焦黄的皮肤。
　　这张脸静静地盯着四个孩子，四个孩子也反过来一言不发地看着他。这个有着超大额头的古怪老人究竟是谁呢？
　　“我认识你们吗？”这张脸的主人问道，上面布满了困惑的神色，“我忘了，我忘了。”帘子进一步向两边掀开，老人直接走了进来。他穿着蓝色丝绸做成像宽松的布袋一样的衣服，孩子们觉得他看上去就像一个可怜的小老头。他说话的声音又细又尖，琪琪立刻模仿了起来。
　　老人似乎吓了一跳，尤其是他根本看不到琪琪。琪琪正躲在一个盛满鲜花的大花瓶后面。孩子们还是没有说话。他们在想自己是不是有可能立刻冲出去逃走。
　　“你们这些孩子在这里做什么？”老人用一种迷茫的语调说道，“我之前有见过你们吗？
　　你们为什么会在这里？”
　　“呃——我们是来找一个迷路的人的。”杰克说道，“现在我们自己也出不去了。你能告诉我们出去的路吗？”
　　老人那看起来非常困惑的样子几乎让杰克以为他会很好哄骗，也许能告诉他们出去的路。但杰克显然错了。
　　“哦，不，哦，不。”这个老伙计立刻说道，他的脸上浮现出了一种狡猾的神色，“你们知道的，这里有很多秘密。我的秘密。没有人能进来再出去——直到我的试验结束。我是这个地方的国王——是我安排了这一切！”
　　他以很高亢的语调说完了他的话，让孩子们产生了一种古怪的感觉。这个老头儿是疯了吗？他绝对不可能是孩子们在有宝座的大厅里看到的国王。
　　“你看起来和国王一点儿也不像。”露西安说道，“我们在那间有宝座的房间里见过国王——他长得很高，戴着一顶大王冠，黑色的头发环绕着他的脸庞。”
　　“啊，是的，是他们让我看起来像那样。”老人说道，“我要成为全世界的国王，你们知道，整个世界——因为我的头脑。我比任何一个人知道得都多。迈耶说当我的试验完成的时候，我就能成为整个世界的统治者。它们就快完成了，很快很快！”
　　“是迈耶让你打扮成国王的样子了？当你在那间有宝座的大厅里出现的时候？”杰克吃惊地问道。他转向其他孩子低语道：“那样子一定是为了让空降兵们臣服于他，我猜！像他现在这个样子，是不可能对那些人产生那种影响的。”
　　“我就是国王。”老人威严地说道，“因为我天才的头脑。你们知道，我掌握了一个秘密，而我正在使用它。你们已经见过我那伟大的实验室了，不是吗？啊，我的小朋友们，我知道如何使用这世界上所有巨大的能量——潮汐、金属、风以及万有引力！”
　　“什么是‘万有引力’？”露西安说道。
　　“就是那让你能够待在地上的力量——正是这种力量让你在每次跳起之后又落回地面上，让你在向上扔一个球的时候它还会落回来。”老人说道，“但是我，我找到了控制万有引力的方法。”
　　这在孩子们听来简直是一派胡言。他们现在很确定这个可怜的老人一定是疯了。他可能曾经有过非常惊人的天才，但他的头脑现在不可能是正常的。
　　“你们不相信我？”这个老伙计说道，“好吧，我发现了某种射线，能抵消地球的引力。
　　你们能理解吗，我的孩子们？不，不，这对你们来说太难了。”
　　“这并不难。”杰克感兴趣地说道，“你的意思是说——你认为自己已经掌握了某种射线，一旦我们使用这种射线，就能够抵消万有引力的作用？因此，就比如，你把这种射线用在一个球上面，这个抛出的球就不会因为地球的引力作用被拉下来，落回到地面上，而是会直接飞到天上去。”
　　“没错，没错——就是这样——非常非常简单。”老人说道，“现在你们知道了，我发明了这些翅膀。我把这些射线装进这些翅膀里。人们带着这种翅膀从飞机上跳下去的时候，他可以点一个按钮释放这些射线的力量，这样他就不会掉到地上了！相反，他可以滑翔，甚至向上飞，像鸟儿那样扇动翅膀飞翔，直到他累了倦了，就可以再收起这些射线，降落到地上。”
　　孩子们安静地听着老人讲述的这一切。这是他们有生以来听过的最奇妙的事情。
　　“但是——这真的能实现吗？”终于，露西安开口问道。这种方式的飞行听起来实在是太有诱惑力了！
　　“那你觉得我们到这偏僻的深山中做试验究竟是为了什么？如果迈耶和埃里克觉得我不能成功，他们为什么要掏大笔的钱来做这些事？”老人看起来十分生气地询问道。
　　“好吧，我只是觉得这听起来太不可思议，仅此而已。”露西安说道，“当然啦，这听起来是个很棒的主意。我是说，我非常想能够像你说得那样飞翔。你一定非常聪明！”
　　“我有着世界上最大的大脑。”老人郑重其事地说道，“我是有史以来最伟大的科学家。
　　我可以做成任何事，任何事！”
　　“那你能给我们指一条出去的路吗？”杰克用一种天真的声音问道。老人看起来似乎很不舒服。
　　“如果你们能使用我的翅膀，就可以离开了。”老人最终说道，“直到翅膀成功的那一天，我们全都被囚禁在这里，即使是我自己！迈耶说过必须得这样。他要我一定要尽快完善我的翅膀——时间不多了。然后我就能成为整个世界的王者，所有的人都会尊敬我。”
　　可怜的老人，菲利普心想。他竟然会相信那个无赖的迈耶说的话。迈耶和埃里克在利用他的头脑实现他们自己的目的。
　　就像他忽然出现那样，老人又突然不见了，仿佛忘记了孩子们的存在一样。老人消失在了帘子后，把孩子们单独留在了那里。孩子们互相看着彼此，感觉有些不安。
　　“我不知道应该相信多少。”杰克说道，“难道他真的掌握了某种抵消万有引力的秘密？
　　你们还记得咱们在那个露台上的奇怪感觉吗？那时咱们看到了地下深坑里那种奇特的明亮光线，全都感觉到身体轻飘飘的，如果不紧紧抓着露台围栏的话，仿佛就要飘到空中去了。嗯，我打赌就是因为他说的那种能让人飞翔的射线释放出来了。”
　　“天哪，是这样——这真是奇怪。”菲利普沉思着说道，“当然这一切要在秘密基地中进行，这样这些射线就不会散得到处都是。大山的中心地带对于这样一个可怕的试验来说似乎是个绝佳的地点，这里四面都是厚厚的岩壁。怪不得咱们会听到隆隆声，感受到大地的震颤。这个老科学家似乎真的知道些什么。我其实早就被现在的科学家胡乱摆弄的各种力量给吓坏了。这个试验简直比原子裂变还要离奇。”
　　“我不是很明白这些究竟是什么。”露西安说道，“我现在的感觉就好像古时候的人面对魔法师的感觉——我不知道他们在做什么，但这些就好像是魔法一样，我有点儿害怕！”
　　“等到你被装上一副反重力翅膀——不管他怎么叫它们，你就明白了。”菲利普一边吃着水蜜桃一边说道，“你愿意称之为魔法也行。”
　　“迈耶和埃里克肯定是相信这个老人的想法。”杰克说道，“否则他们也不会做这么多可怕的麻烦事，还得保证一切都处在机密状态中。我推测，如果这个想法真能成功的话，他们能从中获得巨额的财富，他们一定会成为有史以来世界上最有钱也最有权力的人。”
　　“没错。他们会成为统治世界的人，而不是这个老人。”菲利普说道，“他们只是在利用他，让他相信这些故事。这个老人简直是太单纯了，虽然他有着如此聪明的头脑。迈耶和埃里克肯定会对外发布他们自己才是发明者，而不是这个老人。所以最好就是把他像囚犯一样关在这里，还有其他所有的人。”
　　“当然也包括我们。”黛娜说道，“好吧，我现在已经看出点儿眉目了，开始明白这里发生的究竟是什么事儿了。但是我实在很难相信这会是真的，我觉得比尔也不会相信的。”
　　他们吃完了这顿非常棒的晚餐。没人过来打扰他们，也没有任何声音再从老人的房间里传来。孩子们猜测着，老人要么可能去床上休息了，要么就是回到了他那个古怪的地下深坑。孩子们全都打定了主意，没有任何事情能让他们再下到那个深坑里去！
　　“咱们接下来要做什么呢？”杰克说道，“白雪，你来告诉我们！琪琪，你已经吃了够多的水蜜桃了。”
　　“可怜的小鹦鹉。”琪琪悲伤地说道，在桌布上擦了擦嘴。
　　“有人来了！”露西安突然说道，“快，藏起来！”
　　“到墙上挂的那些帘子后面去。”黛娜小声说道。四个孩子飞快地跑到那些蓬松的垂落的帘子后面，挤在一起，屏住呼吸等待着。
　　来的是两个士兵，他们进屋来是要清理餐桌的。他们用惊讶的语气交谈着，事实上，他们是因为有这么多的食物被吃掉而感到很震惊。
　　孩子们听着他们来来回回的轻轻的脚步声。其中一个士兵喊了一声，但孩子们听不懂他的话。孩子们站在帘子后面，心脏剧烈地怦怦地跳动。琪琪站在杰克的肩膀上，安静而又迷茫。
　　忽然，露西安大声地尖叫了起来，两个男孩立刻从他们所在的帘子后面跳了出来。其中一个士兵看到了露西安在帘子后面露出的脚，抓住了她。
　　“杰克！菲利普！快来救我！”露西安喊道。两个男孩赶快跑过去救她。
21 On the mountain-top
　　21
　　On the mountain-top
　　Both the soldiers had got hold of poor Lucy-Ann. She was screaming wildly, and the two boysflew at the men. But to their great surprise they were thrown back as easily as if they had beenfeather-weights. Just a twist of the men’s arms, and back they went, falling headlong to the floor.
　　They were up again in a trice - but this time one of the soldiers caught Philip in a vicious grip,and the boy found himself turning over in the air, and flying right over the man’s head! He landedwith a crash on the table, and sent all the dishes into the air.
　　What with Lucy-Ann’s screams, the boys’ yells, and the crashes of the dishes there was aterrific commotion. Kiki added to it by screeching loudly. Then she flew down and attacked one ofthe men. He fended her off.
　　Four more soldiers suddenly appeared, and that was the end of the children’s resistance. Theywere all captured. Kiki flew off somewhere, still screeching. Snowy had disappeared completely.
　　The four children were marched out of the room and taken to a bigger room, well furnished, butnot nearly so elaborate as the king’s rooms. Hangings covered the walls, but they were plain andsimple. The roof of the cave was not covered, and the children could see the rough rock abovetheir heads.
　　Lucy-Ann was sobbing. Dinah looked very pale and the boys were angry and defiant. Theywere all stood in a row against the wall. Philip felt in his pocket to see if his slow-worm was hurtin the scuffle. Sally Slithery had not liked life in the mountain. She had become lethargic and dull.
　　But she would not leave Philip.
　　She was still there, coiled up. Philip wondered where Kiki and Snowy were. It was not like Kikito fly off like that. She must have been very scared - or perhaps one of the dishes had struck her asit flew off the table.
　　In a few minutes Meier and Erlick, the two men who were the real power behind the poor old‘king’, came into the room. Meier was glowering, and his piercing eyes glanced from one child toanother sharply.
　　‘So! There are four of you! Three of you came to find this boy, I suppose - and let him out ofthe cave he was in. You thought you could all escape - you thought it would be easy, so easy. Andit was not?’
　　He fired this question at them, with a twisted smile on his hawk-like face.
　　Nobody answered. ‘How did you find the way to let down the rope-ladder?’ The man fired thisquestion at them so suddenly that they jumped. ‘Who told you how to get it down?’
　　Nobody said a word. Meier’s eyes began to narrow, and the girls felt uneasy. He was horrid!
　　‘I asked you a question,’ he said. ‘You, boy, answer me!’
　　‘I used my brains,’ said Jack shortly, seeing Meier looking at him.
　　‘Does anyone else know of that entrance?’ said Erlick suddenly. The children looked at himwith dislike. He was like an ape, they thought! Meier was bad enough - but Erlick was ten timesworse.
　　‘How do we know?’ said Philip, beginning to boil at the way these two men spoke to them.
　　‘What does it matter if they do? Is what you’re doing here so shameful that you need to hide eventhe entrance to the mountain?’
　　Erlick stepped forward and slapped Philip across the face. Lucy-Ann stopped crying, in greaterfright than ever. Philip did not flinch. He looked the man boldly in the face, and did not even rubhis smarting cheek.
　　‘Leave him alone, Erlick,’ said Meier. ‘There are better ways of bringing a boy like that to heelthan by slapping his face. And now we will send out the dogs to scour the countryside. If thesechildren have friends anywhere near, the dogs will find them, and bring them in.’
　　The children’s hearts sank. Would the Alsatians capture Bill and David then - and bring them tothe mountain to make them prisoners too? That would be dreadful.
　　From somewhere outside came a hollow cough. Meier and Erlick jumped. Meier went to theentrance to the cave and looked out. There was nobody there at all.
　　‘Is there another of you?’ asked Meier. ‘Is it boy or girl?’
　　‘Neither,’ said Jack, who had recognized Kiki’s cough, and was hoping she would keep out. Itwould be just like these men to wring her neck.
　　‘Pooh! Gah!’ came Kiki’s voice, and then a cackle that was enough to make the men’s bloodcurdle. They went to the entrance of the cave again, and had a good look round, but Kiki wassafely perched on a shelf of rock above their heads, and they could not see her at all.
　　‘Send for the doctor,’ said Kiki, in a sepulchral voice, that sent shivers down the men’s backs.
　　‘Send for the doctor.’
　　‘Good heavens! Who is it?’ said Erlick. He looked threateningly at the four children. ‘If that’sanother boy out there, being funny, I’ll skin him alive!’
　　‘There are only four of us, two boys and two girls,’ said Jack.
　　‘And here we all are,’ said Philip, in an insolent voice. He knew it was foolish to talk like this tothe two men, but he couldn’t help it. Both he and Dinah were foolhardy when their tempers wereup.
　　‘Oh! And here you’ll all stay!’ said Meier. ‘And I’ll think up something to take the spirit out ofyou, my boy. You may have gone through your life cheeking everyone and throwing your weightabout - but you won’t do it with me. Now - walk in front of us, and keep going!’
　　The children were forced to walk out of the cave in front of the two men. They soon foundthemselves stumbling up the stone spiral stairs, going up and up. They came to the openings wherethe stores were, and then went on past those till they came to the door of the cave in which Philiphad been bolted.
　　‘Hey, you, boy! You’re to go into that cave again,’ ordered Meier. ‘A few days without much toeat will soon take the insolence out of you. You others go on up.’
　　Poor Philip! He was shut once more into the cave that looked out to the sky - but this time hehad no Sam to keep him company. He sat down, wishing he hadn’t been so foolish as to cheek thetwo grim men. Then he was glad he had. He wasn’t going to kow-tow to two rogues like that. Allthe same it was a pity he wasn’t with the others - especially as now there was only Jack to be withthe girls.
　　The other three were forced to go on higher, climbing steadily. And then - what a surprise!
　　They came up a broad flight of steps hewn out of the rock, on to the very top of the mountainitself. They stood there, catching their breath at the sight of the amazing panoramic view all roundthem. The top of the world! Surely they must be touching the sky itself!
　　The three forgot their troubles for a moment as they gazed round in wonder. Everywhere theylooked there were mountains, rising high. Valleys, deep in shadow, lay far far below. It waswonderful to be up there in the blazing sunshine and cool breeze, after being in the dark mountainfor so long.
　　The top of the mountain was extraordinarily flat. On three sides rose steep rocks, like teeth. Jackknew in a flash what mountain it was - Fang Mountain, the one he had noticed when they had setout. He looked round the mountain-top. Nothing grew there at all. It was bare, flat rock, the size ofa great courtyard. At one side, playing cards in the shade, were the paratroopers.
　　They stared in surprise at the children. Runaway Sam was with them and he pointed to Jack andwas evidently telling his companions about him and the others. Jack was glad that Philip had toldSam so little about himself and the other three. He did not want Meier to know any more than healready did.
　　There was an awning rigged up on the side opposite the paratroopers. Meier pushed the childrentowards it.
　　‘You will stay here,’ he said. ‘You will not talk to those men over there at all. You will not gonear them. You are prisoners, you understand? You have forced your way in here, where you arenot wanted, and now we shall keep you here as long as we wish.’
　　‘Can’t Philip come with us?’ begged Lucy-Ann. ‘He’ll be so lonely away from us.’
　　‘Is that the other boy? No. He needs a little punishment,’ said Meier. ‘A little starvation diet!
　　Then we will see if he will talk civilly.’
　　Meier and Erlick then left the three and disappeared into the mountain again. Jack and the girlssat down, looking doleful. Things weren’t too good! It was a thousand pities that poor Philip wasapart from them.
　　Evidently the paratroopers had been warned that they were not to go near the children, for theymade no attempt even to shout to them. It was obvious that Meier and Erlick were used to beingobeyed.
　　There was a natural parapet of rock near where the children were, that ran round the edge of themountain just there. Jack got up and went to it. He sat on it and put his field-glasses to his eyes. Ifonly he could spot Bill! And yet he was afraid that if Bill was there anywhere, the dogs might seton him and find him. He wondered where all the dogs were.
　　Then he sat up a little straighter on the parapet and focused the glasses on a small spot on theslope of the mountain. He had seen a movement. Could it be Bill and David and the donkeys?
　　No, it wasn’t. It was the dogs! They had evidently already been let loose and were ranging thecountryside. If Bill was anywhere about, they would soon find him! Blow! Then Bill would becaptured too. Jack wished he knew some way of preventing this happening, but he couldn’t thinkof anything.
　　He wondered about poor old Dapple. Thank goodness they had tied him up so very loosely. Hehad plenty of range, and there was grass and water for him. But how the donkey would wonderwhat had happened to everyone!
　　Something touched Jack’s hand and he jumped and looked down. It was Snowy! The kid hadfound his way to them and was nuzzling Jack in a half-scared manner.
　　‘Hallo, Snowy! Have you been looking for Philip?’ said Jack, rubbing the kid’s soft nose. ‘He’sin that cave again. You can’t get to him.’
　　Snowy knew that very well. He had already been to bleat outside Philip’s door. He looked sodismal that Jack took him to the girls and they all made a fuss of him.
　　‘What do you suppose has happened to Kiki?’ asked Lucy-Ann after a time.
　　‘Oh, she’ll turn up all right,’ said Jack. ‘She knows how to take care of herself. Trust Kiki forthat! She’s probably leading those two men a fine old dance, coughing and sneezing and cacklingand making a noise like an express train screeching in a tunnel!’
　　Jack was perfectly right. Kiki had been playing a fine game with Meier and Erlick, and as theyhad no idea that the children had a parrot, they were two extremely puzzled men. A voice withouta body to it - how very strange!
　　Nothing happened for some time. Then, when the sun was sinking, there came a clamour ofhowls and barks, and the pack of Alsatians was brought up to the top of the mountain by two ofthe soldiers. The children watched to see if Bill had been caught, but there was no sign of anyprisoner with the dogs. They heaved a sigh of relief.
　　The dogs were taken to a big wire enclosure some way off the children. ‘You be careful ofdogs,’ said one of the guards to the children. ‘They bite hard. You be careful!’
第21章 山巅之上
　　第21章 山巅之上
　　两个士兵抓住了可怜的露西安。她疯了似的大声尖叫，两个男孩则冲向士兵。
　　但让男孩非常惊讶的是，士兵们就像扔羽毛一样轻松地把他们扔了回去。两个人只是动了动手臂，菲利普和杰克就朝后飞去，落到了地板上。
　　他们很快就直起了身子，不过是因为其中一个士兵故意地把菲利普头朝下地抓了起来。菲利普发现自己在空中掉转了身子，直接飞过了一个士兵的脑袋，然后重重地撞在了桌子上，碗啊碟啊之类的全部都被撞飞了。
　　露西安的尖叫声，男孩的呼喊声以及碗碟摔碎的声音混在了一起，现场一片狼藉。琪琪还在其中加入了高分贝机器尖叫的声音。她俯冲着飞过去攻击其中一个士兵，去被那人挡开了。
　　突然，又出现了四个士兵，孩子们的反抗也就到此为止了。他们全都被抓了起来。琪琪飞到了某个地方，仍在尖叫着。白雪则完全不知所终。
　　四个孩子被挨个儿押送了出去，带到了一个大一些的房间里。尽管这个房间也装修得很好，但并不像国王的房间那样精致。那些遮住墙壁的帘子朴素而简单。洞顶也没有用东西遮住，孩子们可以看到头顶上高低不平的岩石。
　　露西安啜泣着，黛娜的脸色十分苍白，男孩们则显得怒气冲冲。他们靠着墙站成一排。菲利普摸摸口袋，检查一下他的盲缺肢蜥有没有在刚才的混战中受伤。莎莉•滑滑不太喜欢山里的生活，有些昏昏欲睡，反应迟钝。但它并不想离开菲利普。
　　莎莉依然蜷缩着身子待在那里。菲利普猜测着琪琪和白雪去了哪里。琪琪不太可能在那种情况下独自飞走。她应该是被吓坏了，或是飞离桌子的时候可能被一个碟子打中了。
　　几分钟后，迈耶和埃里克，那两个掌握实权的人跟在可怜的老“国王”身后走进了房间。迈耶的表情阴森，他那锐利的目光恶狠狠地从一个孩子身上又扫到另一个孩子身上。
　　“所以！你们一共有四个人！另外三个来找这个男孩，我猜是想把他带出这个山洞，对吗？你们觉得自己全都能跑得掉？你们觉得这是很容易的事情？结果才发现不是你们想的那样，对不对？”
　　他一口气问了一连串问题，那像鹰一般的脸上挂着扭曲的笑容。
　　没有人回答。“你们是怎么发现把绳梯放下去的方法的？”迈耶突然大声问道，吓得孩子们一激灵，“谁告诉你们怎么把它放下去的？”
　　还是没有人回答。迈耶眯起了眼睛，女孩们感到很不自在。他实在是太可怕了！
　　“我在问你们问题，”迈耶说道，“你，小子，回答我！”
　　“我自己动脑子发现的。”杰克见迈耶看着他，就简短地说道。
　　“还有其他人知道那个入口吗？”埃里克突然说道。孩子们都厌恶地看着他。他们觉得埃里克长得就像一只猿猴一样！迈耶已经看着够坏了，但埃里克看着显然比迈耶还要坏十倍。
　　“我们怎么知道？”菲利普说道，这两个人对他们说话的方式让菲利普有些激动，“有人知道了又怎么样呢？你们到底在这儿做什么见不得人的事情，让你们甚至连山的入口都不得不藏起来？”
　　埃里克上前几步扇了菲利普一巴掌。露西安停止了哭泣，她感受到了此前从未有过的恐惧。但菲利普一点儿也没有畏缩。他直盯着埃里克的脸，甚至并没有去揉自己刺痛的脸颊。
　　“别理他，埃里克。”迈耶说道，“比起扇耳光之外，我有让这种男孩听话的更好的办法。现在咱们得把狗放出去彻底搜查这片地方。如果这些孩子还有同伴在附近的话，这些狗一定能找到带过来。”
　　孩子们的心沉了下去。那些阿尔萨斯狼犬会抓住比尔和大卫，把他们也带到山里来成为囚犯？那样就糟透了。
　　从外面的某个地方传来了一声空洞的咳嗽。迈耶和埃里克跳了起来。迈耶走到洞口向外望去，那里什么人也没有。
　　“你们还有一个同伴吗？”迈耶问道，“是个男孩还是女孩？”
　　“都不是。”杰克说道，他认出了琪琪的咳嗽声。他希望琪琪就待在外面不要进来。否则这些人很可能会拧断她的脖子的。
　　“呸！呃！”琪琪的声音继续传来，然后是一阵让男人们的血液几乎凝固的咯咯的笑声。他们再次走到洞口，仔细地四处察看。但琪琪安全地待在他们头顶的岩石架上，人们完全看不见她。
　　“送去看医生。”琪琪用一种阴森森的声音说道，让这些人有些不寒而栗，“送去看医生。”
　　“老天！那是什么东西的声音？”埃里克说道，他威胁地看着四个孩子，“如果是另一个男孩在外面做这种可笑的事情，我一定会活剥了他的皮！”
　　“我们只有四个人，两个男孩、两个女孩。”杰克说道。
　　“我们全都在这里了。”菲利普用一种无礼的语气说道。他知道自己这样跟这两个男人说话是很愚蠢的行为，但他控制不住自己。他和黛娜一样，火气一上来就会显得很冒失。
　　“哦！那你们全都待在这里！”迈耶说道，“我会想个办法让你乖乖听话的，我的小家伙。虽然你可能一直喜欢这样无礼，顶撞别人，但我会让你知道不能跟我来这一套。现在，你们给我往前走，一直走。”
　　孩子们被迫在两个男人前面走出了这个洞穴。他们很快就发现自己在沿着螺旋状的台阶蹒跚而上。他们一直向上爬啊爬啊，经过了堆放杂物的洞穴，走过储物间又来到菲利普曾经被关押的洞穴门前。
　　“嘿，你，小子！你给我再待在那个洞穴里。”迈耶命令道，“先让你饿上几天，看你能不能学会点礼貌。你们几个，继续向上走。”
　　可怜的菲利普！他再一次被关在了那个可以向外看到天空的洞穴中，但这次他没有山姆做伴了。菲利普坐了下来，真希望自己刚才没有那么蠢地顶撞那两个冷酷的人。然后他又觉得有点儿高兴，自己再也不用对那两个无赖点头哈腰了。但可惜的是他不能和其他孩子待在一起。
　　另外三个孩子被迫继续向前走，慢慢地往上爬。然后他们被眼前的景象惊呆了！
　　他们爬上了一处由岩石凿出的石阶，来到了这座山的最顶端。他们站在那里，四周壮丽的景观让他们不由得屏住了呼吸。这简直就是世界之巅！他们仿佛已经能直接碰触到天空了！
　　三个孩子好奇地四处张望着，有一刻他们简直忘记了自己其实身处麻烦之中。他们视野范围内都是连绵高耸的群山。山谷埋在下面深深的阴影中。孩子们在黑漆漆的山洞中待得实在太久了，因此他们觉得能够上来感受那耀眼的阳光与凉爽的微风是一件很美妙的事情。
　　这座山的山顶格外地平坦，三面都矗立着陡峭的巨岩，就像牙齿一样排列着。杰克的脑袋里突然灵光一闪，他知道这座山是哪里了——这是尖牙山，就是他刚出发时在地图上注意到的那座山。杰克环视着山顶的四周，这里什么植物也没有。只有光秃秃的、平坦的岩石地面，有一个大院子那么大。在山顶的一侧，空降兵们在阴凉处打着牌。
　　他们视野范围内都是连绵高耸的群山。山谷埋在下面深深的阴影中。
　　空降兵们惊讶地看着这些孩子。之前逃跑的山姆也和他们在一起，他用手指着杰克，显然是在告诉他的同伴们杰克和其他三个孩子的事情。杰克可不希望迈耶在已经获知的消息之外，知道更多的关于他们的事情。
　　在与空降兵们相反的方向，有一个遮阳棚。迈耶推着孩子们朝着那棚子走过去。
　　“你们就待在这儿。”迈耶说道，“不准与那边的人交谈，也不能靠近他们。你们是囚犯，明白吗？这儿可没人叫你们来，你们既然来了，那我们想关你们多久就关多久。”
　　“不能让菲利普跟我们一起吗？”露西安乞求道，“不和我们在一起，他实在是太孤单了。”
　　“你说的是剩下的那个男孩吗？不能。他需要一点儿小惩罚。”迈耶说道，“他得饿上一饿，然后咱们再来看看他说话时能不能变得有礼貌些。”
　　随后，迈耶和埃里克离开了三个孩子，再次消失在了山里。杰克和女孩们就地坐了下来，十分忧虑。情况有些糟糕！可怜的菲利普与他们分开的事实把这种难受的感觉放大了一千倍。那些空降兵显然得到了警告，他们不准靠近这些孩子。他们甚至都没有试图向这些孩子喊话。很显然，这里的人已经非常习惯服从迈耶和埃里克的命令了。
　　在孩子们待的地方附近，沿着山的边缘，有半圈儿自然形成的矮护墙。杰克站起来走到护墙边上，坐了上去，并把望远镜举到了眼前。他要是能看到比尔就好了！但同时他也害怕如果比尔在这附近的某个地方，那些放出去的狗就会捉到他。杰克猜测着那些狗现在所在的位置。
　　他在护墙上又坐直了一些。透过望远镜，杰克将注意力锁定在了山脊处的某个小点上。他发现那里有什么在移动。那会是比尔、大卫和驴子们吗？
　　不，那不是比尔他们，而是狗群！那些狗显然已经被放出去在这片区域巡视了。如果比尔出现在这附近，那些狗一定会立刻找到他的。那样简直太糟了！比尔也会被抓住的。
　　杰克真希望自己能想出什么办法来阻止这种情况的发生，但他什么办法也想不出来。
　　杰克还想到了可怜的老伙计斑斑。谢天谢地，他们把它绑在树上时没有绑得很紧。它有比较大的可以活动的范围，那附近有它需要的水源和青草。那头驴子怎么也不会想到在他们身上所发生的事情！
　　有什么东西碰了碰杰克的手。杰克跳下墙来，低头看去。是白雪！小羊羔找到了他们，有些胆怯地用鼻头轻轻地蹭着杰克。
　　“哈啰，白雪！你是在找菲利普吗？”杰克抚摸着小羊羔柔软的鼻子说道，“他又被关在那个山洞里了，你没办法到他身边。”
　　白雪很清楚这一点。它已经在菲利普的门前咩咩地叫过了。杰克把白雪带到了女孩们面前，小羊羔的情绪十分低落。女孩们则忙乱地围在了白雪身边。
　　“你觉得琪琪现在怎么样了？”过了一会儿，露西安问道。
　　“哦，她一定会安然无恙地出现的。”杰克说道，“她知道怎么照顾好自己。琪琪在这点儿上绝对值得信任！她可能正在耍着那两个人跳来跳去呢，咳嗽，打喷嚏，咯咯笑，还有发出那种特快列车进隧道之前尖厉的汽笛声。”
　　杰克想得完全正确。琪琪的确正在逗迈耶和埃里克玩，把他们耍得团团转。他们并不知道这些孩子还带着一只鹦鹉，所以两人都非常困惑。他们能听见有人的声音却看不见人影——这实在是太奇怪了！
　　有一段时间什么也没有发生。当太阳开始慢慢落山的时候，一阵夹杂着嚎叫与犬吠的喧闹声传来。两个士兵带着那群阿尔萨斯狼犬回到了山顶上。孩子们仔细地瞧着，想看看比尔是否被抓住了。但他们并没有看到任何被狗抓住的俘虏的身影，不由得长舒了一口气。
　　狗群被带进了不远处由很粗的电线围成的栅栏中。“你们要小心这些狗。”其中一个看守对孩子们说道，“它们咬人可狠了。你们可得小心！”
22 The helicopter
　　22
　　The helicopter
　　The children, however, were not in the least afraid of the dogs, for had they not all slept togetherwith them some nights before? They did not tell this to the soldiers, of course. They waited till themen had disappeared and then they went over to the dogs.
　　But Philip was not there this time, and the dogs did not feel the same towards the girls and Jackas they had done towards Philip. They growled when Jack came near to them, and one showed hisenormous white teeth. Lucy-Ann and Dinah shrank back.
　　‘Oh! How terribly fierce they look! They’ve quite forgotten us. Jack, be careful.’
　　Jack was not afraid, but he was cautious when he saw that the dogs did not want to be friendly.
　　They were strong, fierce creatures, disappointed in their hunting that day, hungry, and suspiciousof Jack. Now, if he had been Philip how different their behaviour would have been! Philip’s magictouch with animals would have put everything right. He had an irresistible attraction for all livecreatures.
　　‘Come away from them,’ said Lucy-Ann, when she heard the growling taken up by most of thepack. ‘They’re making a perfectly horrible noise - just like wolves would, I’m sure.’
　　They went back to their own part of the mountain. ‘A corner for the dogs, a corner for us, acorner for the men!’ said Jack. ‘Well - I wonder how long we’re going to be here!’
　　Nobody brought them anything to eat at all for the rest of that day. They thought it was a verygood thing they had had such good meals in the king’s room! Jack wondered if they weresupposed to lie on the bare rock to sleep. What brutes those men were, if they meant to keep themwithout rugs or food!
　　But just as it was getting dark three of the soldiers appeared. They carried rugs with them,which they threw down at the children’s feet. One had brought a pitcher of water and mugs.
　　‘What about something to eat?’ asked Jack.
　　‘Not bring,’ said one of the men. ‘Master say not bring.’
　　‘Your master not nice,’ Jack told him. ‘Your master very nasty.’
　　The men said nothing. He and the others went away, soft-footed as cats. The children curled upin their rugs, wondering how Philip was faring, alone in his cave.
　　The next morning was unbelievably beautiful when the sun rose and lighted up the mountain-tops one by one. The three children sat on the parapet and watched. They all felt very hungryindeed. Snowy was with them. Kiki had still not appeared and Jack was getting a little worriedabout her.
　　Snowy leapt up on to the parapet beside Jack. There was a very steep drop from there, with atiny ledge of rock jutting out some way below. Nobody could escape by climbing down, that wascertain. He would just go slipping and sliding down the mountain and break all his limbs in notime.
　　Snowy stood there, his little ears pricked up as if he was listening. He suddenly bleated veryloudly. And then, very muffled, hardly to be heard, a voice answered. Jack leapt up from theparapet. Was it Philip’s voice? Where was his cave then? Anywhere near where they were?
　　Lucy-Ann and Dinah joined Jack, seeing his sudden excitement. Then Snowy gave them areally terrible shock. He jumped right over the mountain-top, off his perch on the parapet of rock!
　　‘Oh!’ shouted Lucy-Ann. ‘He’ll be killed!’
　　She wouldn’t look to see what happened, but Dinah and Jack watched in horror. The little kidhad leapt to the tiny ledge of rock jutting out some way below the parapet. He landed on it with allfour tiny hooves close together! There was only just room for them - not half an inch to spare!
　　He stood balanced there, and then, when it looked as if surely he must topple off, he leapt to asmall ledge lower down, slithered down a rough bit, and disappeared completely.
　　‘Goodness gracious! What a thing to do!’ said Dinah, taking a deep breath. ‘My heart almoststopped beating.’
　　‘Is Snowy all right?’ asked Lucy-Ann, still not daring to look.
　　‘Apparently. Anyway he’s disappeared - and I should think he’s probably found the cave wherePhilip is,’ said Jack. ‘All I hope is he won’t try to get back the same way - or he’ll certainly breakhis neck.’
　　But Snowy did get back the same way and appeared on the parapet about half an hour later,looking as frisky as a squirrel.
　　And round his neck was a note! It was tied there with string. Jack took it off quickly and openedit. He read it to the others.
　　How are you getting on? I’m all right except that I’ve nothing to eat, and only water to drink. Ibelieve those brutes are going to starve me out! Can you send Snowy with anything for me to eatwhen you get a meal?
　　Cheerio!
　　Philip
　　At that moment the guards arrived with a meal for the children. It was all out of tins but there wasplenty. With it was a loaf of fresh bread. Dinah said she thought perhaps the soldiers had an ovendown in the pit somewhere to bake their bread.
　　They waited till the men had gone and then Jack debated how to send food to Philip. He madesome sandwiches and wrapped them up firmly in the paper the soldiers had brought the bread in.
　　He slipped a note inside the sandwiches to say they would send food by Snowy whenever theycould. Then he tied the packet very firmly on to Snowy’s back. Snowy smelt it and tried to reachit, but he couldn’t.
　　‘Now you go to Philip again,’ said Jack and patted the parapet to show Snowy that he wantedhim up there. As soon as he was up Snowy remembered Philip and down he went again on hisclever little feet, landing on first one tiny ledge and then another.
　　The other three felt pleased to think that Philip was having a meal instead of being starved. Jacktook a look round the countryside below with his field-glasses, as they sat and ate, wondering ifBill would come that day. Time was getting on now. Surely Bill would arrive soon!
　　The day passed very slowly. The paratroopers were taken off into the mountain by the soldiersand didn’t come back. The dogs were also taken out and Jack was sure he could see them rangingthe countryside again.
　　They sent food to Philip by Snowy each time they had a meal. It was a help to exchange cheerynotes with him even though nobody felt all that cheerful. Kiki hadn’t yet returned and all thechildren were now very worried about her.
　　The evening came. The paratroopers had not come back and the children wondered why. Thedogs came back, however, but this time the children did not go over to them. The Alsatians werefighting over their meat and sounded savage and fierce.
　　It was a cloudy, sultry evening. The children dragged their rugs out from under the awning to aplace where the breeze blew more strongly. They lay down, trying to go to sleep. The two girlsslept, but Jack lay wide awake, feeling worried about Kiki and Philip and the girls too.
　　He heard a noise far away in the distance and sat up. He knew what that was - it was ahelicopter! There was no mistaking the noise now. Was it coming to the mountain?
　　He awoke the two girls. ‘Dinah! Lucy-Ann! The helicopter’s coming. Wake up and let’s watch.
　　Get back under the awning, in case it lands too near us.’
　　The girls dragged their rugs under the awning. They went to sit on the parapet and listened,wondering if Philip was awake and listening too. He was. He was lying on his tummy, looking outof his cave, watching and listening. It was too dark for him to see anything much, but he hoped hemight share in the excitement.
　　The noise came nearer and at last sounded very loud. ‘Look - there it is,’ said Jack, excited.
　　‘See - going round the mountain a bit above us. Aren’t they going to flash a light here to show itwhere to land?’
　　As he spoke two of the soldiers appeared in a hurry on top of the mountain. They ran to themiddle of the great rocky courtyard and did something the children could not see. Immediately astrong light flashed upwards into the sky, and in its beam the children saw the helicopter, itswheels poised almost above their heads.
　　‘There it is! It’s landing!’ cried Jack. ‘See how it’s dropping down slowly, almost vertically!
　　It’s just the right sort of machine to land on a mountain-top!’
　　The helicopter came down to the courtyard and stopped. The vanes ceased to whirl above it.
　　Voices hailed one another.
　　‘It’s a jolly big helicopter,’ said Jack. ‘I’ve never seen such a big one before. It must be able tocarry quite a large cargo.’
　　The beam of light was now directed on the helicopter and the children could see what was goingon quite clearly. Boxes and crates were being tumbled out of it on to the ground, and the hard-working men were all very busy handling them, dragging them about, opening some of them andtaking the contents down the stone steps to the store-places.
　　A lean-faced young man with a scar right across his cheek was the pilot of the helicopter. Withhim was a swarthy fellow who limped badly. They spoke to the workers in curt tones, and then lefttheir machine and disappeared into the mountain.
　　‘Gone to report to Meier and Erlick, I should think,’ said Jack. ‘Come on - let’s go and have alook at the helicopter. Wish I knew how to fly it! We could escape nicely in it now.’
　　‘And hover outside Philip’s cave and take him off too!’ said Dinah. They all went over to themachine. Jack got into the pilot’s seat and felt grand. How he wished he knew how to fly thehelicopter!
　　He was still sitting there when Meier, Erlick, the pilot and his companion, and one of theparatroopers appeared. Jack tried to scramble out before he was seen but he was too late. Meiersaw him and dragged him out so roughly that he fell to the ground.
　　‘What are you doing? You keep away from this machine!’ shouted Meier in a fury. Jackskipped off to the girls, rubbing his shoulder.
　　‘Are you hurt, Jack?’ asked Lucy-Ann anxiously. He whispered that he was all right. Then hesaid something that made the girls stare fearfully at the group of men in the centre of thecourtyard.
　　‘I believe that paratrooper is the next one to try those “wings”. They’ve brought him up to showhim the helicopter and where he’s to jump from.’
　　Both the girls thought it would be dreadful to have to leap from a machine high up in the air -and trust to the king’s extraordinary ‘wings’. They wondered how many people had tried them andfailed. Nobody would know if they were efficient or not until they had been tried.
　　The paratrooper looked the helicopter over thoroughly. He talked to the pilot, who answeredhim shortly. Jack thought that the pilot wasn’t any too keen about the para-jumping part. He wouldprobably have been content to fly the goods to the mountain and finish at that.
　　‘Tomorrow night you leave,’ said the voice of Meier, cutting through the night. ‘Come and eatnow.’
　　Leaving two soldiers to guard the helicopter from the curiosity of the children, the rest of themdisappeared into the mountain. Tomorrow night! What would they see then?
第22章 直升机
　　第22章 直升机
　　然而，孩子们一点儿也不害怕这些狗。他们不是之前还和这些狗一起睡过一晚吗？当然，他们并没有把这些告诉看守。等到其他人都走光了，他们就朝这些狗走了过去。
　　但这次没有菲利普跟他们一起，这些狗对女孩们和杰克并没有对菲利普那样的感情。
　　当杰克靠近它们的时候，狗群咆哮起来，还有一只冲他龇出了巨大的白森森的牙齿。露西安和黛娜害怕地缩了回去。
　　“哦！它们看起来多凶啊！它们已经忘记我们了。杰克，你小心一点。”
　　杰克一点儿也不害怕，但变得非常小心，尤其是当他发现这些狗似乎并没有那么友好的时候。它们是强壮、凶猛的家伙，正因为这一整天搜索无果而沮丧，饥饿，对杰克充满了怀疑。如果现在把自己换成是菲利普的话，这些狗的表现一定会大为不同！菲利普对动物的那种魔力能让一切都好起来。菲利普对所有的动物都有着某种无法抵抗的吸引力。
　　“快离它们远一点儿吧。”露西安说道，她听到狗群中的大部分成员都开始嚎叫起来，“它们的声音简直太吓人了——我敢肯定，这嚎叫和狼一样。”
　　孩子们退回了山上属于他们的那个角落。“一个角落归狗群，一个角落给我们，一个角落给其他人！”杰克说道，“好吧——我在想咱们究竟要在这里待多久！”
　　当天余下的时间里，没人再给孩子们带来任何食物。他们都觉得庆幸，之前在那个国王的房间中已经享用过很丰盛的一餐了！杰克在想，这些人是否想让他们今晚就睡在这光秃秃的岩石地面上。如果这些人把他们关在这里却不给毯子和食物，这简直是太残忍了。
　　但就在天快黑的时候，三个士兵出现了。他们带来了毯子，把它们扔到了三个孩子的脚下。其中一个士兵带了一个装满水的水罐和杯子。
　　“没有吃的东西吗？”杰克问道。
　　“没带吃的来。”其中一个人说道，“主人说不让拿。”
　　“你的主人不是好人。”杰克告诉他，“你的主人是个下流坯。”
　　那些人什么也没说就离开了，脚步就像猫儿一样轻。孩子们蜷缩在各自的毯子里，想着独自待在洞穴中的菲利普，不知道他现在的情况怎么样了。
　　第二天清晨，太阳冉冉升起，把山头一个挨一个地点亮。三个孩子坐在矮护墙上观赏着令人难以置信的美景。他们都感觉自己简直快要饿死了。白雪跟他们在一起。琪琪依旧没有出现，杰克开始有点儿为她担心了。
　　白雪跳上护墙，靠在杰克身边。从这里向下就是悬崖峭壁，只有下面某处凸出的岩石露出了一点窄边。毫无疑问，没有人能从这里爬下去逃脱。所有想要尝试的人都只会从山上直接滚下去，很快摔得粉身碎骨。
　　白雪站在那里，它的小耳朵竖了起来，仿佛在倾听着什么。它忽然咩咩地大叫了起来。就在这时，一个声音做出了回应，虽然那声音显得闷闷的，很难听清楚。杰克从护墙上跳了下来。那是菲利普的声音吗？他待的洞在哪里？就在他们的附近吗？
　　看到杰克突然兴奋了起来，露西安和黛娜也跑到了他身边。但白雪接下来的行动，则着实狠狠地吓了他们一跳。白雪跃出了山顶，从矮护墙的岩石上跳了下去。
　　“啊！”露西安大声喊道，“它会摔死的！”
　　她不敢看究竟发生了什么。黛娜和杰克则惊恐地看着。小羊羔正好跳到了下面那块凸出岩石的窄边上。它的四个小蹄子紧紧地并拢在一起，站在那里。那点窄边也只能容纳它的小蹄子并拢站立，连半英寸的空余也挪不出来了。
　　白雪在那里保持着平衡，就在它看起来摇摇欲坠的时候，又向下跳到了另一块低一些的凸出的岩石的边缘上。就这样，白雪沿着凹凸不平的石块呈“之”字形跳跃了几下，然后完全消失了。
　　“我的老天啊！它真是太厉害了！”黛娜深吸了一口气说道，“我的心脏都差点儿停止跳动了。”
　　“白雪没事吧？”露西安问道，她依旧不敢看。
　　“看起来好像没事儿。无论如何我们现在已经看不见它了。我猜它已经找到了菲利普所在的山洞。”杰克说道，“我只是希望它不要试图按原路再跳上来——否则肯定会摔断自己的脖子。”
　　然而，就在半个小时之后，白雪竟然原路返回了，重新出现在矮护墙上。那活泼的样子简直就像一只松鼠。
　　而且白雪还带回了一张字条。那字条是用一根线绑在它脖子上的。杰克飞快地取下字条，展开来看，并把它念给其他孩子听。
　　你们现在情况怎么样了？我一切都好，就是没有东西吃，只有水喝。我相信那些野蛮人是想把我饿死！你们能在有饭吃的时候让白雪给我带点儿吃的来吗？
　　加油！
　　菲利普
　　就在这时，看守给孩子们送饭来了。虽然全都是罐头食品，但分量很足。此外还有一块新鲜的面包。黛娜想，这些士兵在下面某处的地窖中肯定有一个烤炉，能够给自己烤面包吃。
　　等送饭的看守离开之后，杰克和其他人讨论究竟如何把食物带给菲利普。杰克做了几个三明治，用士兵装面包的纸裹得严严实实。他还在三明治中塞了一张字条，上面说他们一有机会就会让白雪去送吃的。杰克把这个小包裹紧紧地绑在白雪的背上。白雪闻到食物的味道，努力伸头想去够，但却够不到。
　　“现在你再到菲利普那里去吧。”杰克说道。他拍拍护墙，示意白雪跳上去。白雪一跳上护墙，就想起了菲利普。于是它伸展自己的四肢灵巧地跳了下去，依次落在凹凸不平的岩石那提供着力的一小块地方上。
　　三个孩子很高兴，因为他们知道菲利普现在有饭吃了，不用再忍饥挨饿。在他们坐下吃东西的时候，杰克用双筒望远镜望着山下，他不知道比尔今天能不能来。时间已经过去了很久，比尔应该就快到了！
　　时间过得很慢。空降兵们被那些士兵带了下去，再也没回来。狗群也被放了出去，杰克很确定自己能够看见它们再次在这片地带巡逻。
　　每当有人给他们送饭的时候，孩子们就通过白雪给菲利普送食物。能互相交换鼓舞的字条对他们来说是一个极大的帮助，尽管孩子们全都不觉得这有什么可令人开心的。琪琪依然没有回来，所有的孩子都为她担心。
　　夜幕降临时，空降兵们依然没有回来，孩子们猜测着其中的原因。但狗群回来了。不过这次孩子们没有再朝它们走过去。那群阿尔萨斯狼犬正在争抢着肉，那声音听起来既野蛮又凶狠。
　　这是一个闷热多云的晚上。孩子们从遮阳棚下把毯子拖到了相对比较透风的地方，然后躺下来。两个女孩睡着了，杰克却一直躺在那里睡不着，他为琪琪、菲利普，也为女孩们感到忧心。这时，他听到某种声音从很远的地方传来，便不由得坐了起来。杰克知道这是什么发出的声音——是一架直升机！绝对是直升机的声音，它是到这座山上来的吗？
　　杰克叫醒了两个女孩：“黛娜！露西安！直升机来了。快醒醒，看看它究竟想要做什么。快回到遮阳棚下面，免得直升机离咱们太近。”
　　女孩们把毯子拖回遮阳棚下面。孩子们坐在护墙上，仔细地聆听着。他们猜菲利普现在是不是也醒了，在听这声音。菲利普的确在听。他趴在地上，从自己所在的洞口向外张望。天实在太黑了，他没办法看清，但他希望自己可以分享这令人兴奋的时刻。
　　噪声越来越近，最后变成了巨响。“看，它在那儿。”杰克兴奋地说道，“看见了吗？就在咱们头顶上围着山盘旋。难道没人来开个灯什么的，好让直升机知道它应该降落在哪里吗？”
　　杰克的话音还没落，两个士兵就匆匆忙忙地出现在了山顶上。他们跑到这块大岩石平台的中间做了些什么。天太黑了，孩子们没有看清。随即，一束很强的光射向了天空。孩子们在光柱中看见了直升机，它的起落架几乎就在他们头顶的正上方。
　　“那就是了！它正在降落！”杰克喊道，“看啊，它正一点儿一点儿下落呢，几乎是垂直的！再也没有比它更适合降落在山顶上的交通工具了。”
　　直升机停在了平台上。它头顶的螺旋桨停止了转动。这时，响起了人们互相打招呼的声音。
　　“这真是个超级巨大的直升机。”杰克说道，“我之前从来没见过这么大的。它一次肯定能运很多东西过来。”
　　此刻，光柱直接照在直升机的机身上，孩子们终于可以清楚地看到眼前的一切。大量的箱子和盒子从直升机上搬了下来。士兵们忙碌地处理着货物，把它们全都拖了出来，打开箱子，取出里面的东西沿着石阶搬到储物的地方去。
　　开直升机的是一个脸很瘦的男人，有一道刀疤横穿过他的整个脸颊。另外有一个跛得很厉害的皮肤黝黑的家伙跟在他旁边。他们简短地跟那些人说了什么，然后就离开了直升机，消失在山里了。
　　“我猜他们一定是去向迈耶和埃里克报告去了。”杰克说道，“来，咱们去看看那架直升机。我真希望自己会开直升机！这样咱们现在就能开着它逃出去了。”
　　“而且还能在菲利普的洞穴外盘旋一下，把他一起带走。”黛娜说道。他们朝着直升机走过去。杰克钻进了飞行员驾驶室，感觉很气派。他多想自己懂得如何开直升机啊！
　　杰克一直待在驾驶室里，直到迈耶、埃里克、飞行员以及他的同伴来了，还有一个空降兵也出现了。杰克急忙往外爬，不想被他们看见，但是太晚了。迈耶一眼就看到了他，非常粗暴地把他扔了出来，几乎是直接甩到了地上。
　　“你在做什么？离飞机远一点儿！”迈耶狂怒地吼道。杰克揉着肩膀回到了女孩们旁边。
　　“你受伤了吗，杰克？”露西安焦急地问道。杰克小声宽慰她没事儿。然后他说出的话让女孩们一下子惊恐地盯着场地中央的那群人。
　　“我相信那个空降兵就是下一个试验‘翅膀’的人。他们带他来这里看一下直升机，他到时候就要从这上面跳下去了。”
　　女孩们觉得这简直糟透了，在高空中的飞机上往下跳，还只能信任国王那非凡绝伦的“翅膀”。他们不知道已经有多少人试验过并且失败了。没有人知道那些“翅膀”是不是真的有效，除非他们自己亲自去尝试。
　　空降兵仔仔细细地把直升机彻底检查了一遍。他和飞行员说了些什么，飞行员简短地做出了回答。杰克觉得这名飞行员对于空中跳跃的这部分并不太热心。他似乎觉得把这些货物运到山上来就好了，然后就算完成了任务，可以回去了。
　　“你明天晚上再走。”迈耶的声音划破了夜空，“现在来吃点儿东西吧。”
　　他们留下了两个士兵看守直升机，以防这群好奇的孩子再次靠近。其余的人都消失在了山里。明天晚上！他们到时候又能看到些什么呢？
23 The wonderful wings
　　23
　　The wonderful wings
　　The three children retired to their rugs. They were afraid to go near the helicopter again, becausethe obedient soldiers, they knew, would stand no nonsense. Snowy appeared from over theparapet, full of curiosity. He ran over to the helicopter, but the guards hit out at him.
　　‘The beasts! How can they be cruel to a little kid?’ said Jack. ‘Snowy! Come here! Thesefellows would make you into soup as soon as look at you. You’d better be careful.’
　　‘Oh, Jack - don’t say things like that,’ said tender-hearted Lucy-Ann. ‘Would they really?
　　Surely nobody would ever have the heart to hurt Snowy?’
　　Snowy retreated hastily to the children and skipped up and down the parapet, as sure-footed inthe dark as in the daylight. The beam of the lamp showed up the helicopter, but the rest of thecourtyard was in darkness.
　　The dogs howled in their enclosure. They had not liked the noise the helicopter made, and theywere uneasy and restless. The soldiers shouted threateningly to them, but the dogs took no notice.
　　‘I don’t like this adventure at all,’ said Lucy-Ann suddenly. ‘In fact, I simply hate it. I want toget away. I want to go back to Bill and Aunt Allie and Effans and Mrs Evans. Why did we have tofind another adventure in these nice, peaceful summer holidays?’
　　‘It just happens to us,’ said Jack. ‘Something in us attracts them, I suppose - like animals areattracted to Philip! Some people attract good luck, some attract wealth, some attract animals, someattract adventures.’
　　‘Well, I’d rather attract something harmless, like cats or dogs,’ complained Lucy-Ann. ‘Ohdear! I do wish Snowy wouldn’t keep walking over us when we’re lying down.’
　　They fell asleep at last. In the morning, when they sent some food to Philip by Snowy, they senta note also, telling him all they had seen in the night. Snowy brought a note back.
　　I’m sorry for the paratrooper! I wonder how many they’ve used in trying out this mad experiment.
　　I’m glad I’m not chosen for anything as crazy as that! Keep your chin up! I’m all right here. I’vegot Snowy most of the time and Sally Slithery is getting so tame she eats out of my fingers. Shesleeps on a bit of warm rock at the edge of my cave. Tell Snowy not to tread on her when hecomes bounding in!
　　So long!
　　Philip
　　The day seemed very long again. The dogs were not taken down into the mountain and let looseon the countryside, but were exercised round and round the courtyard by the diligent soldiers. Thechildren were glad about that.
　　‘If old Bill arrives today, the dogs won’t be out on the mountain-side. He’ll be safe. So let’shope he comes. Not that he can do much if he does. He won’t know where the entrance is - and ifhe finds it, he won’t know how to work the rope-ladder - and there’s no other way of getting in.’
　　Lucy-Ann looked very dismal. ‘Shall we have to stay here all our lives long?’ she asked.
　　The others laughed at her. ‘No!’ said Jack. ‘Bill will do something - but don’t ask me what!’
　　The paratroopers had not appeared again that day, not even the one who was supposed to begoing to use the ‘wings’ that night. The helicopter stood there in the middle of the courtyard, thesun glinting on its motionless shape.
　　Evening came. The children grew restive. The soldiers had brought them food as usual, but hadnot said a word. What were all the paratroopers doing? Having a ceremonial feast of something tocelebrate their comrade’s experiment?
　　And where, oh where, was Kiki? Jack was feeling very miserable about her now. He turnedover and over in his mind all the things that might have happened to her. She had never been awayfrom him so long.
　　That night the beam shone out again in the courtyard. Meier, Erlick, three or four servants andthe paratrooper appeared, followed by the lean-faced, scarred pilot and his companion.
　　Then up the opening, stepping out majestically, came the king!
　　He was dressed in his grand robes and crown and was hardly recognizable as the poor, bald oldfellow who had talked to the children a day or two back. He held himself proudly as he walked tothe centre of the courtyard.
　　Behind came four uniformed guards, carrying a box. They laid it down at the king’s feet. Insilence he stooped down and opened it.
　　He took out a pair of wings! They glittered like gold, and were shaped like a bird’s outstretchedwings, big and wide. Lucy-Ann gasped in delight.
　　‘Oh! Look, Dinah! Real wings! Aren’t they lovely?’
　　The king was speaking to the amazed paratrooper. ‘These will hold you up when you jump.
　　Press this button here as soon as you leap from the helicopter. Then you will find that you cannotfall. You will no longer feel the pull of the earth. You will be free and light as air. Then you mayuse the wings, for guiding yourself, for planing, for soaring, whatever you wish!’
　　‘Doesn’t it sound marvellous?’ whispered Lucy-Ann, drinking in every word.
　　‘The wings must be fitted to your arms,’ said the king. ‘Hold them out and I will fix them on.’
　　‘Here - is this all I’m going to have to stop me falling?’ said the paratrooper.
　　‘You will not need anything else,’ said the king. ‘In these wings are imprisoned powerful rays.
　　At the press of the button they are released, and shoot towards the earth, preventing its pull onyou. You cannot fall! But when you want to come to earth, press the button once more - and youwill glide down gently, as the earth exerts her pull on you once more.’
　　‘Yes, but look here - I understood it was a new kind of parachute I was trying out,’ said theparatrooper. ‘See? I didn’t think it was stuff and nonsense like this!’
　　‘It is not nonsense, man,’ said Meier’s curt voice. ‘It is a great invention by the greatest scientistin the world. You will find Erlick and me waiting for you to come to earth when you have flown amile or two. We shall take the dogs and find you. Then - riches for you, and honour for the rest ofyour life! One of the pioneer flying-men!’
　　‘Look here - I’m a heavy chap,’ began the paratrooper again. ‘See? Those flimsy wings won’thold me - rays or no rays! I don’t know about any pull of the earth on me - all I know is I’ll haveto fall, once I jump out with only those things on my arms. Are you crazy?’
　　‘Get him!’ suddenly said Meier, in a furious voice. Erlick and the soldiers at once pinioned theparatrooper’s arms. He had to stand whilst the king fixed on the ‘wings’. The children watchedwith bated breath.
　　The paratrooper cried out and struggled, but the apelike Erlick was far too strong for him. ‘Puthim in the helicopter and take off,’ commanded Meier. ‘Go too, Erlick. Push him out at the rightmoment. If he’s a fool he’ll not press the button. If he is wise he will press it - and then he will seehow well he flies!’
　　But the pilot now had something to say. He spoke in a drawling voice, clear and contemptuous.
　　‘I think this fellow’s too heavy. The last one was too. You’d better think again, boss, and getthose wings made twice the size. I’m game for an experiment where there’s a chance foreverybody - but I reckon there’s not much chance for a big fellow trying out those wings ofyours.’
　　‘Do you mean you refuse to take this fellow?’ said Meier, white with anger.
　　‘You’ve got it right first time, boss,’ said the pilot, getting angry too, so that his scar showed upvery plainly. ‘Try a little fellow! I guess the experiment worked all right last time - for a minute ortwo - and then it petered out. These paratroopers are hulking great chaps - the ones you try outwith me, anyway - and I tell you plainly I’m not taking anyone who doesn’t want to go. Got it?’
　　Meier went up to the pilot as if he meant to strike him. Erlick pulled him back. ‘That’s right,’
　　said the pilot, who had not turned a hair. ‘Don’t try any funny business with me, boss. I know toomuch - and there’s others will know too much too, if I don’t get back on time!’
　　He got into his machine, and the swarthy man, his companion, who had not said a single wordall this time, got in beside him. The paratrooper watched them dazedly. The engine of thehelicopter started up.
　　The pilot leaned forward and spoke again to Meier, who looked as if he was on the point ofbursting with rage.
　　‘So long! I shan’t be coming next time - I’m going for a holiday! I’ll be sending somebodywho’s not so pernickety as I am - but I warn you - try a little guy!’
　　The machine rose vertically into the air, circled round the mountain-side slowly, and then madeoff to the west. In a few minutes it could not even be heard.
　　The children had watched all this, the girls only half understanding what was going on. Lucy-Ann felt sorry for the frightened paratrooper and very glad he had not been forced to go off in thehelicopter.
　　The little group left in the courtyard paced up and down. A lot of talk and argument went on,though the paratrooper did not seem to be joining in at all. He had stripped off the wings and washeld securely by the soldiers. The king carried his precious wings all the time, but at last replacedthem in the box and locked it.
　　‘Very well,’ he said, ‘I agree. It may be that the men we choose are too heavy - but who elsecould we have asked? Only paratroopers are used to jumping from heights! Try someone lighter ifyou wish. It will make no difference to my ideas.’
　　And then the children heard a few words that made them gasp in horror. ‘One of those kids willdo,’ said Meier. ‘That insolent boy, for instance. We’ll put the wings on him and he shall jumpfrom the helicopter!’
第23章 绝妙的翅膀
　　第23章 绝妙的翅膀
　　孩子们缩回到自己的毯子里，不敢再靠近那架直升机，因为他们知道，那些服从命令的看守可不是好惹的。白雪跃过矮护墙出现了，它对直升机充满了好奇，跑了过去。那两个看守立刻就把它赶跑了。
　　“真是野蛮人！他们怎么能对一只小羊羔这么残忍呢？”杰克说道，“白雪！快回来这里。这些家伙看着你会想要拿你炖汤的。你可得小心一点儿。”
　　“噢，杰克——快别这样说，”温柔的露西安说道，“他们真的会这样做吗？我觉得不会有人想要伤害白雪的。”
　　白雪急忙跑回到孩子们身边，在矮护墙边跳上跳下。它的动作在夜晚跟在白天一样稳当。尽管光束照亮了直升机，但场地的其他地方依然是一片漆黑。
　　狗群在它们的围栏中咆哮着。它们不喜欢直升机发出的声音，感到焦躁不安。看守威胁地冲狗群叫嚷着，但它们对此完全不在意。
　　“我一点儿也不喜欢这次冒险，”露西安突然说道，“更确切地说，我是非常讨厌它。我想赶快离开。我想回到比尔、艾莉阿姨、埃文斯先生和埃文斯太太身边去。我们为什么要在这个美好平静的暑假让自己卷入这样的冒险啊？”
　　“是冒险找上我们的。”杰克说道，“我猜，咱们身上一定有能吸引冒险的特质，就像动物们会被菲利普吸引一样！有些人容易交好运，有些人容易聚集财富，有些人能吸引动物，而有些人就会容易遭遇冒险。”
　　“好吧，我真希望吸引到的是那些无害的东西，比如猫啊狗啊之类的。”露西安抱怨道，“哦，天哪，我真希望白雪不要在咱们躺着的时候在咱们身上踩来踩去。”
　　终于，他们还是睡着了。第二天早晨，孩子们在让白雪给菲利普送食物的时候，又给他送了一张字条，告诉他自己在昨天晚上看到的事情。白雪也带了一张字条回来。
　　我真为那些空降兵感到难过！我在想究竟已经有多少人被强迫进行那疯狂的试验。我很高兴自己并没有被选中去做这么疯狂的事情。别气馁！我在这里很好。白雪大部分时间都在。莎莉•滑滑也变得很温顺了，不过它都快把我的手指头吃光了。它就睡在我旁边的一块稍微暖和点的石头上。告诉白雪，让它在跳进洞的时候不要踩到莎莉！
　　再见！
　　菲利普
　　第二天再次显得非常漫长。那群狗今天并没有被放出，去山间巡逻，而是在那些士兵的带领下，一圈一圈地绕着山顶的平台进行训练。孩子们对此感到非常高兴。
　　“如果老比尔今天到了的话，这些狗恰好没在山坡上，这样比尔就安全了。咱们祈祷他今天来吧。虽然他来了也不一定能做什么事情。他不知道入口在什么地方，即使他找到了入口，也不知道怎样来操作那架绳梯。这里不知道有没有其他可以进来的路。”
　　露西安看起来十分忧郁。“咱们是要在这儿待一辈子吗？”她问道。
　　其他两个孩子嘲笑了她的想法。“当然不会。”杰克说道，“比尔肯定会采取行动的——但千万别问我他会采取什么行动！”
　　空降兵们当天又没有上来，就连那个很可能要在当晚试验“翅膀”的人也没有出现。直升机停在平台中央，阳光在它静止的外壳上闪耀着。
　　夜幕再次降临。孩子们变得不安了起来。士兵们一如既往地给他们带来了食物，什么话也没有说。那些空降兵都在做什么？他们难道在参加某种仪式性的宴会吗，借此来庆祝他们的同伴要去参加试验？
　　琪琪究竟在哪里呢？杰克现在一想到琪琪就非常难过。他的脑海里徘徊着各种可能发生在她身上的事情。琪琪从来没有离开他这么久。
　　晚上，山顶的平台上又亮起了光柱。迈耶、埃里克和三四个侍从带着那个空降兵出现了，他们后面跟着那个瘦长脸，有疤的飞行员和他的同伴。
　　接着上来的正是那个国王！他威严地踱着步子从山洞口出来。
　　国王身着华丽的袍子，戴着王冠，孩子们几乎认不出这就是一两天前跟自己说话的那个可怜的秃顶老人。他高傲地走到场地中央。
　　在他身后是四个身着制服的守卫，他们共同抬着一个大盒子。他们把盒子放在国王脚边。国王安静地弯下腰打开了盒子。
　　他从盒子里面拿出了一对翅膀。那翅膀闪着金光，形状就像鸟儿伸展开的翅膀一样，又大又宽。露西安兴奋地赞叹道：
　　“哦！看啊，黛娜！真是翅膀！它们真漂亮啊！”
　　国王对一脸惊讶的空降兵说道：“它们能够在你从空中跳下去的时候托住你。刚一跳出直升机，你就要按这个按钮。这样你就不会往下掉了。你将不会感觉到地球的引力。你会感觉到自由，身子就像空气一样轻。然后你就可以使用翅膀来控制方向，无论是向下滑行还是向上飞，随你自己高兴就好。”
　　“这听起来不是很棒吗？”露西安小声地说道，仔细地听着每一个字。
　　“得把这些翅膀安装到你的胳膊上。”国王说道，“伸出胳膊，我来给你把它们固定上。”
　　“嘿——这些就可以让我不会往下掉吗？”空降兵说道。
　　“你不需要其他的东西了。”国王说道，“这些翅膀中吸收了强力的射线。你按下这个按钮，射线就会释放出来，射向地面，阻止引力对你的作用。你是不会坠落的！当你想要降落的时候，再按一下按钮，你就会慢慢滑落，就像重力重新对你起作用一样。”
　　“对，但是等等——我以为自己是在试验一种新型的跳伞装置，”空降兵说道，“知道吗？但我没想到是这种胡说八道的东西！”
　　“这并不是胡说八道，伙计。”迈耶用短促的语调说道，“这是世界上最伟大的科学家的伟大发明。等你飞一两英里之后，埃里克和我会在地上等你下来。我们会让那些狗找到你。而你后半辈子就会坐拥财富和荣誉！你将成为人类飞行的先驱之一！”
　　“你再看看——我可是很重的。”那个空降兵又开始说，“看到没？那些薄薄的翅膀不可能托住我的——无论有没有什么射线！我一点儿也弄不懂什么地球引力在我身上的作用之类的——我只知道如果我只用那些东西绑在我的胳膊上就从飞机上跳下去的话，我就会摔死的。你们是不是疯了？”
　　“抓住他！”忽然，迈耶的声音中充满了愤怒。埃里克与士兵们立刻紧紧地抓住空降兵的胳膊，让他在国王给他安装上“翅膀”的时候只能老老实实地站着。孩子们屏息凝神地盯着眼前的一切。
　　空降兵一边大声呼喊，一边拼命挣扎。但那个长得像猿猴一样的埃里克实在是比他强壮太多了。“把他带上直升机就起飞吧。”迈耶下命令道，“你也去，埃里克。在合适的时间把他从飞机上推下去。如果他是个傻瓜，不按那个按钮就算了。但凡他聪明一点，他就会按按钮，然后就知道自己能飞得有多好了。”
　　但此时飞行员说话了。他慢吞吞地说着，吐字清晰，语气中有点轻蔑。
　　“我也认为这个家伙太重了，上一个人也是。你最好再考虑一下，头儿，把那些翅膀做成现在的两倍大。我只对参加的人都有机会成功的试验感兴趣——但我觉得对于这些大块头的家伙来说，让他们试验你这些翅膀几乎没有成功的可能性。”
　　“你的意思是不肯把这个家伙带去喽？”迈耶的脸色因为发怒而变得苍白。
　　“你这次还真说对了，头儿。”飞行员说道，他也变得有些生气，脸上的刀疤变得格外明显。“找个小块头的家伙来试验吧！我觉得这个试验上次进行得还不错——有那么一两分钟——但那种射线的作用很快就消失了。这些飞行员都是些大块头的家伙，你挑出来让我带去的那些人，无论哪一个都是。我跟你直说了吧，我是不会带任何不愿意去的人去的。
　　你明白吗？”
　　迈耶冲到飞行员面前，看上去要揍他一样。但埃里克把他拉了回来。“这就对了。”飞行员说道，一点儿畏惧的神色也没有。“别想对我做什么可笑的事情，头儿。我知道太多了——而如果我不能按时回去的话，就会有其他人知道得跟我一样多了！”
　　飞行员爬上了直升机。他那个皮肤黝黑的同伴也进去坐在了他的旁边，自始至终一个字也没有说。空降兵头晕目眩地盯着他们。直升机的引擎开始发动了。
　　飞行员再次探出身子去跟迈耶说话。迈耶看起来正处于盛怒之中，随时都有可能爆发。
　　“回见！我下次就不来了——我要去度假啦！我会让某个不像我这么喜欢挑剔的人来的——但我警告过你了，让一个块头小点儿的人来尝试！”
　　直升机开始垂直上升，缓缓地围绕着山体盘旋，然后朝西边的方向飞走了。几分钟后，人们就再也听不见它的声音了。
　　孩子们看着眼前的一切，女孩们对发生的事情似懂非懂。露西安为那个吓坏了的空降兵感到难过，同时非常高兴他最终没有被强迫着登上那架直升机。
　　剩下的一小群人仍留在山顶的平台上，来来回回地踱着步子。他们进行了大量的交谈与争论，不过那个空降兵看起来并没有加入讨论，他已经拆掉了胳膊上的翅膀，被士兵押着。国王则全程捧着他那珍贵的翅膀，不过最后还是把它们放回到盒子里，并上了锁。
　　“很好。”国王说道，“我也同意。很可能是我们之前送去试验翅膀的人太重了——但我们还能找什么样的人呢？只有空降兵是惯于从高空中往下跳的。如果你们愿意的话，就找一些轻点儿的人。虽然在我看来并没有什么分别。”
　　然后孩子们就听到了非常可怕的消息，这让他们的呼吸瞬间急促了起来。“从这些孩子中挑一个试试吧。”迈耶说道，“比如那个没有礼貌的男孩。咱们把翅膀装在他身上，让他从直升机上往下跳！”
24 The helicopter comes again
　　24
　　The helicopter comes again
　　When the courtyard was completely empty, and the beam had gone out, leaving the mountain-topin darkness, Lucy-Ann began to cry bitterly. Jack and Dinah put their arms round her. They feltlike howling too.
　　‘He doesn’t mean it,’ said Jack, trying to think of something really comforting. ‘Don’t worry!
　　He only said that to scare us. They’d never make Philip do a thing like that.’
　　‘They didn’t say it to scare us. They meant it, you know they did!’ sobbed Lucy-Ann. ‘What arewe going to do? We’ve got to do something.’
　　It was all very well to say that - but what in the world was there to do? The children got verylittle sleep that night. They debated whether to tell Philip or not what had happened - and whatwas proposed.
　　They decided not to. It would be dreadful for him to lie alone in his cave and worry. So, whenmorning came and they sent Snowy to Philip with the usual sandwiches made from their ownbreakfast rations, they said nothing in the daily note about what had happened.
　　But to their great surprise, who should be ushered up the steps by the soldiers that morning, butPhilip himself! He bounded forward to greet them, grinning.
　　‘Hallo! They’ve let me out! Tired of starving me, I suppose, and seeing me get fatter and fatter.
　　I say, did you see the helicopter last night? I heard it.’
　　Lucy-Ann and Dinah hugged him and Jack slapped him heartily on the shoulder. They weredelighted to see him again. Snowy had come with him and acted like a mad thing, careering upand down the parapet as if he was in a circus.
　　They told him very little about the night before. He was rather puzzled that they said so little,even in answer to his questions. But Jack, by means of heavy frowns, had let the girls know theyhad better not say too much. He thought it would be wise to postpone saying anything in caseMeier really hadn’t meant what he said.
　　But it looked a bit odd, Meier letting Philip come up to be with the others, all of a sudden - andbringing them very much better food and plenty of it. ‘Like victims being fattened for thesacrifice!’ thought Jack. ‘I wonder when the next helicopter’s due? How long have we got? Oh,Bill, do make haste!’
　　Lucy-Ann and Dinah, fearing that poor Philip really would have to jump from the helicopter,were most affectionate to him. Dinah even enquired after Sally the slow-worm and did not shrinkaway when Philip brought her out of his pocket.
　　‘I say! What’s up with Dinah?’ asked Philip at last. ‘She’s gone all sweet and sugary. It’s notlike her. She’ll be offering to nurse Sally Slithery for me next!’
　　Philip felt sure there was something up. He couldn’t imagine what it was. He wondered if it wasbad news about Kiki. No - if Jack had heard any, he would be much more upset than he was.
　　Philip felt uncomfortable. It wasn’t like the others to keep anything from him. He tackled Jackabout it firmly.
　　‘Look here, Jack - something’s up. Don’t say there isn’t - I jolly well know there is. So comeout with it - or I’ll go back to my cave and sulk!’
　　Jack hesitated. Then he took the plunge. ‘All right, Philip - I’ll tell you. But it’s not good.’
　　He told him all about it - how the helicopter had arrived - what had happened - about thefrightened paratrooper and the angry pilot - and finally about Meier’s wicked suggestion that oneof the children should try the ‘wings’.
　　‘I see,’ said Philip slowly. ‘And I suppose the one they’re going to try is me?’
　　‘That’s what they said,’ said Jack. ‘The brutes! That experiment is only half-way to perfection -the wings aren’t a hundred per cent foolproof, nor even fifty per cent - though they may be oneday!’
　　‘Well, well - to think I’m going to fly with wings,’ said Philip, trying to pass the whole thing offas a joke. He saw Jack’s troubled face. ‘Don’t worry, old son. It won’t happen! Something willturn up - and if it doesn’t, I’m no coward!’
　　‘I know. You don’t need to tell me that,’ said Jack. ‘The girls are awfully upset. That’s whywe’ve seemed a bit funny with you. We just didn’t want to tell you.’
　　Philip pranced up to the girls, flapping his arms like wings. ‘Cheer up!’ he cried. ‘As soon asI’m out of that helicopter I’ll fly off to Bill and give him the shock of his life!’
　　But it wasn’t much use trying to make a joke of it. It was too serious. None of the children feltlike playing with Snowy, who was very hurt and gambolled down the stone steps into themountain to look for somebody with a bit more fun in them.
　　Three days went by. The children had almost given up all hope of Bill coming now. Surely hewould have been along before, if he had come looking for them? They would have seen a search-party on the mountainside, if one had come. But they saw nothing at all. It was mostdisappointing. They felt quite sick with watching and waiting.
　　They pondered whether to make a dash for freedom again and try for the rope-ladder oncemore. But Jack shook his head. ‘No, they’ll be on the watch now. There’s always one of thosesoft-footed soldiers about. Meier will have put somebody on guard.’
　　There was one good thing, orders had evidently been given to feed the children well, and theyhad plenty of good food. Even their sad hearts did not take away their appetites and they tucked inwell, helped by Snowy, who would devour every scrap of greenstuff or vegetable if he could.
　　And then, one night as they slept together under the awning, their rugs pulled round them, theyheard the familiar sound of the helicopter! All four sat up at once, their hearts beating. Tears cameinto Lucy-Ann’s eyes.
　　The helicopter circled round the moutain-top slowly. Then the bright beam came on and thecourtyard was lighted up. The helicopter came slowly down and at last its wheels rested on therocky yard.
　　There were two men in the machine, but neither of them was the same as before. The pilot hadon big goggles and a peaked cap. The other man was bareheaded. He looked stern and grim.
　　Meier soon came up with Erlick and the soldier guards. ‘You the boss?’ called the pilot. ‘I’vetaken Kahn’s place. He’s on holiday. Had a job finding this place. This is Johns, my mate. We’vegot the goods you wanted.’
　　There was the same unpacking as before, and boxes and crates were piled on the ground. Thepilot and his companion jumped down.
　　‘There is a meal ready for you,’ said Meier. ‘You will start back tomorrow night?’
　　‘No. Got to leave tonight,’ said the pilot. ‘They’re making enquiries about some of our doings.
　　Got to be back at once.’
　　‘You have been told that - er - that er . . .’ began Meier.
　　‘What - that some paratrooper wants a jump off the helicopter?’ said the pilot. ‘Oh, yes. That’sokay by me. If a chap wants to do that, well, it’s no business of mine.’
　　‘You will be paid very very well,’ said Meier’s grim voice. ‘This time it is double the price. Wehave a young jumper - it is necessary for our experiments, you understand.’
　　There was a pause. Then the pilot’s voice came again, sharp and enquiring. ‘What do you mean- a young jumper?’
　　‘A boy,’ said Meier. ‘He is here.’ Then he turned to one of the soldiers and said something tohim in a foreign language. The soldier darted off down the steps into the mountain. ‘I have sent totell the inventor that you have arrived,’ he said. ‘Now will you come to have a meal?’
　　‘No,’ said the pilot. ‘I must be off. Get this boy and make him ready.’
　　Lucy-Ann’s knees were shaking so much that she couldn’t stand. Philip felt calm but ratherfierce. All right! Let them strap those wings on him then - let them take him in the helicopter!
　　He’d jump out all right! And if those wings did act - if they did - but would they? Philip justcouldn’t bring himself to believe that they would.
　　The pilot had not seen any of the children, but now Philip had to go forward, fetched by one ofthe soldiers. The others followed, though Lucy-Ann had to hold on to Jack. Before the pilot couldsay a word to them, the king appeared. The children thought he must have dressed himself up veryquickly! His crown was a little crooked, but otherwise he looked as majestic as ever.
　　The box with the wings in was carried by one of the soldiers. The king undid it and took out thewings. They really did look beautiful - and what was more, they looked as if they would be able tofly! Lucy-Ann hoped fervently that they could.
　　Philip made no fuss at all as the wings were strapped to his arms. He was shown the two buttonsand nodded. He flapped his arms a little and was surprised to feel the power in the wings, as theymet the air. The others watched him in admiration. Jack warmed to him. What pluck he had! - hedidn’t in the least show that he was scared. Perhaps he wasn’t.
　　But deep down inside Philip was a nasty little core of dread. He kept it clamped down. Not forworlds would he have let anyone know it was there.
　　Then Meier, the king, Erlick and the others got a surprise. Little Lucy-Ann stepped forward andlaid her hand on the arm of the king.
　　‘Your Majesty! I think I ought to try out your wings for you. I am much lighter than Philip. Itwould be an honour for me to try them.’
　　Philip and Jack looked thunderstruck. The idea of it! Philip gave the little girl a hug, putting hiswinged arms all round her.
　　‘You’re a brave darling! But I’m going! And what’s more I’ll fly back to this old mountain-topand just show you how well I’m doing.’
　　Lucy-Ann gave a sob. This was too much for her altogether. The pilot said nothing but got intothe helicopter with his companion.
　　The king showed no hesitation at all in letting Philip go. It was pathetic the way he believedwhole- heartedly in his extraordinary wings. His head was in the clouds. The people whoperformed his experiments for him and tried out his clever ideas were nothing to him at all.
　　Meier watched grimly as Philip climbed into the helicopter, helped by one of the soldiers, forhis arms were hampered by the beautiful wings. The man would have been better pleased if theboy had objected and made a scene. He did not admire Philip’s pluck in the least. His piercingeyes looked into Philip’s and the boy looked back at him mockingly.
　　‘So long!’ he said, and raised one of his winged arms. ‘See you later! Look out for youself,Meier. You’ll come to a bad end one of these days!’
　　Meier stepped forward angrily, but the helicopter’s engine began to whirr. The rotors wentslowly round, gathering speed. Lucy-Ann tried to stifle a sob. She felt sure she would never seePhilip again.
　　The helicopter rose straight up into the air. The pilot leaned forward and shouted somethingloudly. ‘Don’t forget Bill Smugs!’ he called, and his voice was no longer the same as it hadsounded before. It was quite different. It was somebody else’s.
　　In fact - it was BILL’S VOICE!
第24章 直升机又来了
　　第24章 直升机又来了
　　所有的人都离开了山顶的平台，只剩下了三个孩子。光柱也渐渐熄灭，只剩下一片黑暗。露西安开始大哭了起来。杰克、黛娜紧紧地搂着她，他们两个也想要放声痛哭。
　　“他肯定不是那个意思。”杰克说道，试图想出一些安慰的话，“别担心！他那么说只是为了吓唬咱们。他们是不会让菲利普来做那种事的。”
　　“他们不是为了吓唬我们才那样说的，他们的确是打算那样做，你知道的！”露西安呜咽着说道，“咱们接下来怎么办？咱们必须得做些什么事情。”
　　话是这么说没错，但他们究竟能做什么呢？孩子们当晚几乎没睡。他们反复思考究竟要不要告诉菲利普发生了什么事情，以及那些人接下来的打算。
　　他们最终决定先不要把这事儿告诉菲利普，让他独自一人躺在山洞中为这件事担心，那样实在是太可怕了。因此，第二天早晨，他们一如既往地从自己的早餐中匀出一部分给菲利普，让白雪带过去。在随早餐一起传递的字条中，他们并没有提到昨天发生的事情。
　　那天上午，孩子们听到台阶传来有人上来的声音，还以为是那些士兵过来了。但让他们惊喜的是，出现的竟然是菲利普！他咧开嘴笑着，跳上来跟他们打招呼。
　　“哈啰！他们放我出来了！我猜他们一定是烦死了，本来是打算把我饿死的，结果却发现我长得越来越胖。我说，你们昨晚看见直升机了吗？我听见声音了。”
　　露西安和黛娜拥抱了菲利普，杰克则发自内心地痛快地拍了拍他的肩膀。他们都为再次见到菲利普而感到非常开心。白雪也跟他一起跳了上来，简直是乐疯了，它就像在马戏团表演一样，不停地在矮护墙上跳上跳下。
　　关于昨天晚上的事，三个人并没有说很多。菲利普对他们的表现感到困惑不解，他们甚至在回答自己的问题时也不愿意多说。杰克用深深皱起的眉头提醒着女孩们最好不要对菲利普讲太多。他觉得他们最好先等一阵儿再告诉菲利普实情，以防迈耶并没有真的打算像他说的那样做。
　　但现在的情况看起来有点儿奇怪。迈耶突然放出了菲利普，让他来和其他孩子见面。
　　与此同时，他还给他们送来了比之前更多更好的食物。这简直是为受害者牺牲前所提供的丰盛的最后一餐！杰克想着，不知道下一架直升机什么时候会来？他们还有多少时间？
　　哦，比尔，你赶快来吧！
　　因为担心可怜的菲利普真的会被迫跳直升机，露西安和黛娜都格外表现出了对他的亲近感。黛娜甚至主动向菲利普问起关于莎莉的事情。当菲利普把那条盲缺肢蜥从口袋中掏出来的时候，她也没有害怕地逃走。
　　“我说！黛娜是不是出什么事了？”菲利普终于问道，“她变得太贴心了，都有些甜腻了。这可一点儿都不像黛娜。她甚至说接下来会帮我照顾莎莉•滑滑！”
　　菲利普确信一定是出了什么事情。不过他实在想象不出究竟是什么事儿。他猜可能是关于琪琪。不对——如果杰克听到一点儿关于琪琪的坏消息，他肯定会表现得比现在要难过得多。菲利普觉得有点儿不大自在。其他人有什么事情在瞒着自己，他们以前可从不会这样。他坚决要跟杰克弄清楚。
　　“嘿，杰克，我觉得情况不太对。你别跟我说什么事儿都没发生，我确信一定是发生了什么。你最好赶快告诉我，要不我就回到我那个洞穴中去生气，不理你们了！”
　　杰克犹豫着，他决定试一下：“好吧，菲利普——我告诉你。不过这可不是什么好事情。”
　　杰克把事情的经过全都告诉了菲利普——直升机是怎样来的，发生了什么事情，那个吓坏了的空降兵和生气的飞行员都做了什么，以及最后迈耶提出了一个邪恶的建议，让其中一个孩子来试验这些翅膀。
　　“我明白了。”菲利普缓缓地说道，“我猜，他们是准备让我去做试验？”
　　“他们是这样说的。”杰克说道，“那些野蛮的家伙！这试验离完美还差得远呢——那些翅膀并不百分之百地安全，甚至连百分之五十的安全也不能保证。尽管它们在未来的某一天可能会获得成功！”
　　“好吧，好吧——他们居然能想到让我去使用那些翅膀来飞翔。”菲利普说道，试图把整件事情像个玩笑那样一笔带过。他看到了杰克不安的表情，说道，“别担心，老伙计。不会真的发生这样的事情的！一定会出现某种转机的——就算没有转机，我也不是个胆小鬼！”
　　“我知道。你不需要告诉我这些。”杰克说道，“但女孩们真的是心烦意乱。这也是为什么我们刚才看起来那么可笑的原因。我们只是不想让你知道这些事情。”
　　菲利普昂首阔步地朝女孩子们走去，他就像拍翅膀一样挥动着自己的手臂。“高兴点！”菲利普大声喊道，“只要我一从那架直升机上跳下去，我就立刻飞到比尔面前，吓他一大跳！”
　　然而，这样的玩笑起不到任何作用，毕竟现在的情形太危急了。孩子们没有一个有心情与白雪一起玩。白雪感到非常无聊，所以它跳下石阶钻到山里去看看，看看有没有更好玩一点儿的人。
　　三天过去了，孩子们几乎已经完全放弃了比尔能来的希望。如果比尔来找他们的话，他应该早就到了。只要有人来，他们肯定就能在山坡上看见救援队的影子。但孩子们什么都没有看见。这实在是令人沮丧的事情。他们对于眺望和等待这回事儿已经感到厌烦了。
　　孩子们在考虑是否有机会趁他们不注意逃出去，或许他们可以再试一试那个绳梯。但杰克摇了摇头：“不可能的。他们现在时刻监视着我们。他们不缺可靠的士兵。迈耶肯定会派一个人看守的。”
　　只有一件事儿看起来还不错。那些人显然得到了命令，要给孩子们吃好一点儿。所以他们得到了大量美味的食物。他们悲伤的情绪并没有影响他们的胃口，他们吃得相当多。
　　白雪在消灭食物方面也起到了巨大的作用，它狼吞虎咽地吃掉了任何自己够得到的绿叶蔬菜。
　　一天晚上，当孩子们裹着毯子，睡在遮阳棚下面的时候，他们听到了熟悉的直升机的声音。四个人立刻都坐直了身子，心脏剧烈地跳动了起来。露西安眼中马上就涌出了泪水。直升机缓缓地围着山顶盘旋。明亮的光柱亮了起来，照亮了整个平台。直升机缓缓地下落，它的起落架挨到了这座岩石庭院的地面。
　　直升机上坐着两个人，但都不是之前的那两个。这次的飞行员戴着大大的护目镜和一顶鸭舌帽。另一个人则是个光头，看起来严厉又冷酷。
　　迈耶和埃里克，以及其他看守很快就走了上来。“你就是头儿吗？”飞行员说道，“我来接手卡恩的位置。他度假去了。要找到这个地方可真不容易。这是约翰，我的搭档。我们把你要的货带来了。”
　　卸货的过程和之前一样，箱子和盒子很快就堆得地上到处都是。飞行员和他的同伴跳下了飞机。
　　“饭已经为你们准备好了。”迈耶说道，“你们明天晚上再回去怎么样？”
　　“不，我们今晚就得走。”飞行员说道，“他们开始怀疑我们的行为了。我们得立刻赶回去。”
　　“你们已经知道那个——呃——那个，呃……”迈耶开始说道。
　　“知道什么——有一些空降兵想从直升机上跳下去的事情吗？”飞行员说道，“哦，对。
　　我无所谓。如果有家伙想那么做的话，嗯，那和我又没有关系。”
　　“你获得的报酬会非常非常丰厚的。”迈耶的声音十分冷酷，“这次给你的是双倍价格。
　　我们有一个年轻的跳伞员——这对我们的试验来说很必要，你明白的。”
　　对话出现了一个停顿。过了一会儿，飞行员的声音才再次响起，尖声质疑道：“你是什么意思——一个年轻的跳伞员？”
　　“是一个男孩。”迈耶说道，“他就在这里。”然后他转向一个士兵，用外语对他说了些什么。那个士兵飞快地跑下台阶进到山里去了。“我已经派人去告诉发明者你们来了。”迈耶说道，“你们现在要来吃个饭吗？”
　　“不吃了。”飞行员说道，“我得走了。让那个男孩赶快准备好出发。”
　　露西安的膝盖剧烈地颤抖了起来，几乎都站不住了。菲利普并不感到意外，他只是有些激动。太好了！就让他们给他绑上那些翅膀吧，让他们把他带上直升机！他会从直升机上跳下去的！如果那些翅膀的确能起作用——如果它们起作用——但它们能吗？菲利普的确没办法让自己相信那些翅膀真能起作用。
　　飞行员之前并没有看见这些孩子，不过现在菲利普得走上前去了，他被其中一个士兵带了过去。其他孩子跟在后面，露西安需要依靠杰克的搀扶才能走得动。那名飞行员还没来得及跟他们说些什么，国王就出现了。孩子们猜测国王一定是匆忙穿戴好的，因为他的王冠戴得有点儿歪。不过在其他方面，国王表现出了和往日一样的威严。
　　其中一个士兵托着那个装有翅膀的盒子。国王打开盒子取出了翅膀。这对翅膀的确十分美丽，而且看上去真的能让人飞翔。露西安是真心希望它们能起作用。
　　当菲利普的胳膊被绑上这些翅膀的时候，他表现得一点儿也不慌乱。他被告知了按钮的位置，点了点头。他尝试挥动了几下手臂，当翅膀与空气接触的时候，菲利普对所感受到的翅膀中蕴藏的力量感到很惊讶。其他孩子都钦佩地看着他。杰克非常同情他。菲利普真的是很勇敢的人！他一点儿也没表现出来害怕——也可能他确实就不害怕。
　　但其实在菲利普的内心深处也不断地涌起恐惧的感觉。他只是努力把它压抑了下来，不想让其他人知道自己在害怕。
　　迈耶、国王、埃里克以及其他人对此似乎也挺惊讶的。这时露西安却突然走到了前面，把手放在了国王的胳膊上。
　　“尊敬的陛下！我认为应该由我来试验您的翅膀。我比菲利普轻多了。能够为您来试验它们将是我的荣幸。”
　　直升机垂直地升上天空。飞行员从机舱中探出身子大声地喊着些什么。
　　菲利普和杰克都大吃了一惊。露西安居然会有这个主意！菲利普拥抱了小女孩，用他那戴着翅膀的手臂紧紧地环绕着她。
　　“亲爱的，你真的是非常勇敢！但是我要走啦！我肯定会飞回这座山顶的，就是为了来给你看看我做得有多好。”
　　露西安呜咽了一声。发生的一切超出了她的心理承受范围。飞行员什么都没说，他和自己的同伴一起钻进了直升机。
　　国王对于让菲利普离开没有丝毫的迟疑。他完全相信自己所做的那对非凡的翅膀。这样子看起来真的有点儿值得同情了。他显得有些心不在焉。和他那绝妙的想法相比，由谁来为他试验翅膀对他来说一点儿都不重要。迈耶冷酷地看着菲利普在一个士兵的帮助下爬进了直升机。那对美丽的翅膀让他的手臂无法灵活地活动。迈耶本以为菲利普会反对这项计划或者当众大吵大闹，这样他可能会更高兴一点儿。他根本不欣赏菲利普那所谓的勇气。他锐利的目光正对上了菲利普的眼神，而菲利普的目光则显然是在嘲笑他。
　　“再会啦！”菲利普说道，抬了抬其中一条绑着翅膀的手臂，“过会儿再来看你！自求多福吧，迈耶。你总有一天会遭到报应的！”
　　迈耶愤怒地走上前去，但直升机的引擎已经发动了。它的主旋翼开始缓缓地转动，越来越快。露西安努力地抑制着自己的啜泣。她确信自己再也见不到菲利普了。
　　直升机垂直地升上天空。飞行员从机舱中探出身子大声地喊着些什么。“别忘了比尔•斯莫格斯！”他喊道，而他此时的声音听起来和刚才完全不同。这可不是别人的声音。
　　事实上——这正是比尔的声音！
25 A thrilling night
　　25
　　A thrilling night
　　Only Lucy-Ann, Jack and Dinah knew what the last shout meant. Meier and the others had no ideaat all. They hardly heard what was shouted.
　　But the children had heard all right! They gasped. Jack’s hand found Lucy-Ann’s and Dinahsqueezed Jack’s arm. They didn’t say a single word until Meier, Erlick, the king and the servantshad all disappeared once more. Then they made their way to their awnings, linking hands to keeptogether.
　　‘Jack! That was Bill! Bill himself!’ said Lucy-Ann, her voice going all funny as she spoke.
　　‘Yes. And he knew if he yelled out, “Don’t forget Bill Smugs,” that we’d know it was him,’
　　said Dinah. ‘He called himself Bill Smugs the very first adventure we had - do you remember?
　　Gosh - I never had such a surprise in my life!’
　　‘And Philip’s safe,’ said Jack, in intense satisfaction. ‘That’s one good thing. The other fellowwith Bill must be one of his friends. Philip will just chuck those wings overboard and that’ll bethat.’
　　‘I feel as if I simply must sit down at once,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘My legs will hardly carry me. Ifeel so joyful!’
　　She sat down and the others followed suit. They all let out a terrific sigh of relief. A heavy loadrolled away from them. Philip was safe! He didn’t have to jump out of the helicopter to try out anexperiment for a mad old scientist, or for Meier and Erlick. He was with Bill.
　　‘What made Bill think of getting a helicopter?’ wondered Jack. ‘Landing on the mountain-topwith it too - under the noses of Meier and Erlick.’
　　‘Well, don’t you remember, you put in your note something about the helicopter we thoughtwas landing up here?’ said Dinah. ‘The note we left with Dapple.’
　　‘Yes, so I did,’ said Jack. ‘Well, that looks rather as if old Bill did come along here then - andfound Dapple. Good for him! Trust Bill to get going somehow!’
　　‘What’s he going to do next?’ said Dinah. ‘Do you think he’ll come back for us?’
　　‘You bet he will!’ said Jack. ‘He’ll park Philip somewhere safe and he’ll be back as soon as hecan. Perhaps tonight!’
　　‘Oh, how lovely!’ sighed Lucy-Ann. ‘I don’t like this mountain. I like Mrs Evans’ farmhousebest. I don’t like anyone here - that horrid Meier, and that awful fat Erlick, and those nasty littlepussy-footing soldiers - and the king.’
　　‘Well - I feel sorry for him,’ said Jack. ‘He’s just got into the hands of rogues. No doubtthey’ve made plenty of money already from his inventions. Now they’re going all out for this one.
　　I do wonder if there’s anything in it.’
　　‘Well, I’m jolly glad Philip hasn’t got to find out!’ said Dinah. ‘Good old Philip - he was asplucky as could be, wasn’t he?’
　　‘Yes. And Lucy-Ann was jolly brave too,’ said Jack. ‘Whatever made you think of trying to goin Philip’s place, Lucy-Ann?’
　　‘I don’t know. It sort of came over me all at once,’ Lucy-Ann tried to explain. ‘But I wasn’tbrave. My legs were wobbling like jelly.’
　　‘The only thing that worries me is Kiki,’ said Jack. ‘I hope those men haven’t done anything toher. She’s never been away from us so long. I haven’t heard so much as a hiccup from her!’
　　The others were worried too. Dinah couldn’t help feeling pretty certain that Kiki had come tosome harm. If Meier caught her that would be the end of her. Dinah shivered when she thought ofhis cold, piercing eyes.
　　Suddenly she gave a small shriek. ‘Oh! Something’s wriggling over my leg! What is it, quick?’
　　‘It’s the slow-worm,’ said Jack, making a grab at it. ‘Sorry, Dinah. You see, Philip didn’t wantto make poor old Sally share his jump - so he slipped her into my pocket when he thought youweren’t looking. I didn’t know she’d got out. Don’t yell, Dinah. With everybody being sofrightfully brave tonight, you might as well show your pluck too!’
　　And, surprisingly, Dinah did. After all, what was a slow-worm compared to Philip’s jump - ifhe had had to jump? Nothing at all. Dinah drew her leg away, but made no fuss at all. Sallyslithered round them for a little while and then went into Jack’s pocket again.
　　‘I just simply can’t get over knowing it was Bill in that helicopter!’ said Lucy-Ann for thetwentieth time. ‘My heart jumped nearly out of my body when he suddenly changed his voice tohis own and yelled out, “Don’t forget Bill Smugs!”’
　　‘We’ll have to be on the look-out for when he comes back,’ said Jack. ‘I’m sure it will betonight. Perhaps no one will hear him but us, because we’ll be the only ones expecting him. Youcan’t hear a thing down in that mountain.’
　　‘Oooh - wouldn’t that be super, if Bill came back without being heard, and took us off?’ saidLucy-Ann. ‘What would Meier and the others think! They’d hunt all over the place for us!’
　　‘And send the dogs out too,’ said Jack.
　　‘Shall we keep awake to look out for him?’ said Dinah.
　　‘No, you girls have a nap. I’ll keep watch,’ said Jack. ‘I’m much too wide awake to go to sleep.
　　I’ll wake you as soon as ever I hear anything.’
　　‘What about that beam of light that shows the helicopter where to land at night?’ said Dinahsuddenly. ‘Can you turn it on when you hear it coming, Jack?’
　　‘I expect so,’ said Jack, and went into the middle of the courtyard to find the switch that turnedon the powerful beam.
　　But he couldn’t find it anywhere. He hunted all over the place and gave it up at last. ‘Can’t findwhere the wretched thing turns on,’ he said. ‘Sickening!’
　　‘Well, I daresay Bill can land all right,’ said Lucy-Ann, who had the utmost faith in Bill’sability to do anything, no matter how impossible. ‘You keep watch, Jack. I’m going to have anap.’
　　She and Dinah shut their eyes, and in spite of all the terrific excitement of that night, they wereboth asleep in half a minute. Jack sat up, keeping watch. It was a cloudy night, and onlyoccasionally did he see a star peeping out from between the clouds.
　　Good old Bill! How had he got that helicopter? How did he know how to fly one? Jack felt verythankful indeed that they had had the sense to leave a note behind with Dapple, telling everythingthey knew. Otherwise Bill wouldn’t have known a thing about the mountain or its secret, andcertainly wouldn’t have guessed that helicopters landed on the top!
　　From far away a noise came through the night. Jack strained his ears. Yes - it was the helicoptercoming back. It hadn’t been long then - just long enough to drop Philip somewhere, hear his storyand come back for the others. What a sell for Meier to find them all gone - and not to know whathad happened to the wonderful wings!
　　The boy went to try and put on the lamp again, but could not find the switch at all. This was notsurprising, because it was set in a tiny trap-door, let into the yard.
　　The helicopter came nearer. It circled the mountain. It rose vertically to land on the courtyard.
　　Jack shook the two girls.
　　‘It’s here! Bill’s back!’
　　The girls woke up at once. Snowy, who was asleep by then, woke up and leapt to his feet. Hecould feel the terrific excitement of the others, and sprang about madly.
　　‘Look - it’s landing!’ said Jack, and the three of them strained their eyes to see the helicopter, abig dark shadow in the blackness of the night.
　　There came a slight crashing sound, and then the helicopter suddenly swung over to where Jackand the girls were. They had to dodge out of the way.
　　Bill’s voice came on the air. ‘Jack! Are you there?’
　　Jack ran to the helicopter as Bill switched on a powerful torch. ‘I’m here, Bill. The coast’s clear.
　　Nobody’s up here. Gosh, it’s good to have you! Is Philip all right?’
　　‘Quite all right. He’s down on the mountain-side with Johns, the fellow who came with me,waiting for us. Get into the helicopter, all of you, and we’ll go while the going’s good.’ Billswitched his torch round to see where the girls were, and in a moment all three were being helpedup into the machine.
　　‘I couldn’t quite see where to land,’ said Bill. ‘I must have hit something coming down. I felt agood old jolt, and the helicopter swung round like mad. I hope she’s all right!’
　　‘You went into part of the rocky parapet, I think,’ said Jack, helping the girls in. ‘Oh Bill! Thisis grand! How did you . . .’
　　‘All explanations later!’ said Bill, and began to fiddle about with something in front of him.
　　‘Now - here we go!’
　　The helicopter rose a foot or two in the air and then swung round in a peculiar way. Bill put herback to earth again at once. ‘Now what’s wrong? She shouldn’t do that.’
　　Lucy-Ann was so longing to be off that she could hardly bear this. ‘Let’s go, let’s go,’ she keptsaying, till Dinah nudged her to stop. Snowy was on Lucy-Ann’s knee, as good as gold. She heldon to him tightly, tense with excitement.
　　Bill tried again. Once more the machine rose into the air, and then did its peculiar swing-round.
　　‘Something’s wrong with the steering,’ said Bill, in an exasperated voice. ‘Why did I leave Johnsdown there? He might have been able to put it right. But I didn’t think this machine would holdhim as well as you three!’
　　In deepening dismay the children sat whilst poor Bill tried his best to get the helicopter to riseand fly properly. But each time it swung round violently, and Bill could do nothing with it. He wassecretly rather afraid that it would get completely out of control and swing right off the mountain-top. He could not risk an accident with the three children on board.
　　For at least an hour Bill experimented with the steering of the helicopter, but it would notanswer to the controls at all. He made the children get out to see if lightening the load made anydifference, but it didn’t.
　　‘It must have got damaged when you struck the parapet,’ said Jack. ‘Oh, Bill - what are wegoing to do now?’
　　‘What about the way out by the wall?’ said Bill. ‘Philip told me all about it - something about arope-ladder and so on. As a matter of fact, I did go to find the entrance there, when I came to lookfor you the other day - you spoke of it in your note, you remember - and I went behind the greencurtain, found the crack in the rock and went in. But I couldn’t go any further than that curiouscave with no roof and the black pool at the bottom.’
　　‘No. Nobody would find how to get out of that cave except by accident,’ said Jack. ‘Wediscovered how to get the rope-ladder down from above - by turning a wheel under the water inthe pool. Down came the ladder!’
　　‘Well - it seems to me we’ll have to try to get out that way,’ said Bill. ‘This pest of a helicopterwon’t answer to her controls now. I daren’t try and take off. We’d crash - and we haven’t anywonderful wings to save us, either!’
　　‘Oh, Bill - can’t we really fly off in the helicopter?’ said Lucy-Ann, her heart sinking like lead.
　　‘Oh, I don’t want to go down into that horrid mountain again! We might lose our way. We mightget caught!’
　　‘We’ll have to try, I’m afraid, Lucy-Ann,’ said Bill. ‘Never mind - I’m here to protect you now.
　　And, after all, it’s the middle of the night, and nobody is likely to be about.’
　　‘If only that helicopter would go properly!’ said Jack. ‘It’s a piece of real bad luck that it won’t.
　　It’s such a giveaway too. As soon as anyone sees it, they’ll know something’s up and will come tolook for us.’
　　‘All the more reason why we should get a move on now,’ said Bill. ‘Come on. Gosh, what’s thisbanging against me? Oh, it’s you, Snowy. Well, if you come too, you’ll have to keep at our heelsor you’ll give the game away! By the way - where’s Kiki? I haven’t seen or heard her tonight.’
　　‘We don’t know where she is,’ said Jack miserably. ‘We haven’t seen her for days - not sincewe were captured. She may be caged somewhere - or hiding in the mountain - or even killed!’
　　‘Oh, no!’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘Don’t say that. Kiki’s too clever to let herself be captured. Perhapswe’ll find her tonight!’
　　‘Where’s the way out of this place?’ asked Bill, switching on his torch. ‘Over there? Are theresteps that go down into the mountain? Well, come on then. Every minute is precious now.’
　　They left the damaged helicopter in the yard and went towards the stone steps that led downinto the mountain. Lucy-Ann shivered.
　　‘I hoped I’d not go down there again! Take my hand, Bill, I don’t like this!’
第25章 惊心动魄的夜晚
　　第25章 惊心动魄的夜晚
　　只有露西安、杰克和黛娜知道飞行员最后喊的那句话的意思。迈耶和其他人并没有听懂，他们几乎都没有听清喊话的内容。
　　但孩子们清楚地听到了，他们激动得几乎要喘不过气来了。孩子们没有说话。直到迈耶、埃里克、国王和其他侍从全都离开了，他们才手拉着手靠在一起，走到遮阳棚下面。
　　“杰克！那是比尔！比尔本人！”露西安说道，她的声音已经激动得变了样，几乎显得有点儿可笑。
　　“对啊。而且他知道，只要自己一喊出‘别忘了比尔•斯莫格斯’，咱们就能知道那一定是他了。”黛娜说道，“你们还记得吗？在咱们第一次冒险的时候，比尔就是这么称呼他自己的，比尔•斯莫格斯。哦，天哪，我这辈子还没有感觉这么惊喜过！”
　　“这下菲利普安全了。”杰克说道，他感到非常欣慰，“这真是个好消息。和比尔在一起的另一个家伙应该是他的朋友。菲利普只要在飞机上把那些翅膀丢掉就行了，一切就都结束了。”
　　“我觉得我得赶快坐下来。”露西安说道，“我的双腿已经支撑不住我的身体了。我真是太开心了！”
　　露西安坐在了地上，其他两个人也照着做了。孩子们全都长长地舒了一口气。他们心中最沉重的包袱已经落了地。菲利普是安全的！他不用再为了试验从直升机上跳下去了——无论是那个疯狂的老科学家，还是迈耶和埃里克。他现在和比尔在一起。
　　“比尔怎么会想到弄一架直升机来呢？”杰克疑惑道，“还能把它降落在这座山的山顶上，就在迈耶和埃里克的眼皮底下戏弄了他们。”
　　“好吧，你不记得了吗，你在留给他的字条上写了有关咱们对直升机降落在这里的猜测。”黛娜说道，“就是咱们留在斑斑背上的字条。”
　　“对，我是这样写了。”杰克说道，“好吧，看起来比尔已经先来过一趟了，发现了斑斑。他真是太厉害啦！我就说比尔肯定能想到来这儿的办法的！”
　　“那他接下来会怎么做呢？”黛娜说道，“你觉得他会回来接我们吗？”
　　“咱俩可以打赌，他绝对会回来的！”杰克说道，“他肯定是先把菲利普放到某个安全的地方，然后就会尽快赶回这里。很可能，他今晚就会再来！”
　　“哦，这实在是太棒了！”露西安赞叹道，“我讨厌这座山。我还是最喜欢埃文斯太太的农场。这里的每个人我都不喜欢——无论是那个可怕的迈耶，那个看起来讨厌的肥肥的埃里克，还是那一小撮讨厌的唯唯诺诺的士兵；当然还有那个国王。”
　　“嗯嗯，我倒是觉得那个国王有点儿可怜。”杰克说道，“他只是落到了一群坏蛋手里。
　　我确信迈耶他们已经从他的发明中赚了不少钱。所以现在他们铆足干劲儿准备完成这个发明。我其实很好奇他们究竟能不能成功。”
　　“好吧，我倒是很高兴菲利普不用替他们找答案了！”黛娜说道，“菲利普真的很棒——他表现得真勇敢，不是吗？”
　　“你说得没错。这次露西安也表现得相当勇敢。”杰克说道，“露西安，你是怎么想到要去代替菲利普的呢？”
　　“我不知道。那个想法是自己蹦出来的，我当时一冲动就觉得必须要这样做。”露西安试图解释道，“我一点儿也不勇敢。我的腿当时抖得就像果冻一样。”
　　“现在最让我担心的就是琪琪了。”杰克说道，“我希望那些人没有对她做过什么。她还从来没有离开过咱们这么久。我已经很久没有听到她的那种打嗝声了。”
　　其他人同样担心着琪琪。黛娜几乎已经确信琪琪已经受到某种伤害了。如果迈耶抓住了琪琪，那她一定是必死无疑。一想到迈耶那冷酷尖锐的眼神，黛娜就不禁有点发抖。
　　忽然，黛娜惊恐地低叫了一声。“哦！有东西在我腿上爬！那是什么？快帮我看看。”
　　“是那条盲缺肢蜥。”杰克说道，一把抓住了盲缺肢蜥，“对不起，黛娜。你知道的，菲利普不想让他可怜的老伙计莎莉也跟他一起从直升机上跳下去，所以他就趁你不注意的时候，把莎莉塞到了我的口袋里。我不知道它溜出来了。别大喊大叫，黛娜。今天晚上大家都表现得非常勇敢，你也得表现出你的勇气来！”
　　出乎大家意料的是，黛娜的确表现得相当平静。毕竟和菲利普要从空中跳下来这种大事相比，这只是一条微不足道的盲缺肢蜥而已。如果菲利普真的跳了直升机，其他一切就都不算事儿了。黛娜只是挪开了自己的腿，再也没有弄出什么动静。莎莉围着三个孩子爬了一小会儿，又回到了杰克的口袋中。
　　“我还是不敢相信比尔真的在那架直升机上！”露西安已经重复了二十遍，“当我听到他突然间变回原来的声音，喊出‘别忘了比尔•斯莫格斯’的时候，我的心脏简直就要蹦出来了！”
　　“咱们可得随时留心比尔什么时候回来。”杰克说道，“我相信他今晚就会的。因为除了咱们之外没人知道他会再来，所以其他人很可能也不会留意的。毕竟待在山里，是不可能听到什么声音的。”
　　“哦哦……那简直太棒了，如果比尔能回来，悄悄地把咱们带走，”露西安说道，“迈耶和其他人会怎么想！他们一定会翻过整座山来找我们！”
　　“还会把那些狼犬放出来抓我们。”杰克说道。
　　“咱们要一直醒着等比尔来接我们吗？”黛娜说道。
　　“不用，你们两个先去打个盹儿。我来看着就行。”杰克说道，“我现在一点儿困意都没有，反正也睡不着。只要一有什么动静，我就会立刻把你们叫醒的。”
　　“那射灯怎么办？在这样黑漆漆的夜晚，必须得有光指示直升机可以降落的地方。”黛娜突然说道，“你一听到直升机来的声音就去把灯打开吗，杰克？”
　　“好像是得这样。”杰克一边说道，一边走到山顶露台的中间，试图找到那种射出强力光线的灯的开关。
　　但他仔仔细细地把所有的地方都搜了个遍，最后却不得不宣告放弃。“我完全找不到可以打开灯的开关在哪儿，”杰克说道，“真是让人讨厌！”
　　“好吧，我猜即使没有灯，比尔也能很好地降落。”露西安说。她对比尔充满信心，相信比尔什么事儿都能做得到，无论那事儿看起来有多么不可能：“你来看着吧，杰克。我先去睡一小会儿。”
　　露西安和黛娜闭上了眼睛。尽管今夜发生了这么多极度刺激的事情，她们还是不到半分钟就睡着了。杰克坐直了身子，观察着周围的动静。今天晚上是多云的天气，星星只会在云层的缝隙中偶尔闪现。
　　老伙计比尔实在是太棒了！他究竟是怎么弄来直升机的呢？他又怎么会开直升机的呢？杰克实在是感到很庆幸，幸亏当时他们还保存了理智，能够想到在斑斑身上留个字条，把他们知道的一切都写下来。否则比尔就不可能知道关于这座山以及山里的秘密。他也绝对猜不到直升机会降落在山顶上。
　　此时，远处传来的某种声音划破了夜空。杰克竖起耳朵仔细听。没错，是直升机回来的声音。它并没有花太久的时间，也就仅仅是找地方放下菲利普，听他讲了事情的经过，就回来找其他人了。当迈耶发现孩子们都不见了的时候，他就知道自己做了一笔赔本的买卖。而且他也不会知道那对漂亮翅膀的下落。
　　男孩又跑过去试图打开那盏射灯，但他依然找不到开关的位置。这一点儿也不奇怪，因为这灯的开关被安置在一个小的活板门上，隐藏在平台的某处。直升机越来越近，它已经在山的周围开始盘旋了。它垂直地向上升了一小段距离，以便更好地停落在山顶上。杰克把两个女孩摇醒：
　　“来了！比尔回来了！”
　　女孩们立刻醒了过来。依偎在她们身边一同睡去的白雪也醒了，一骨碌就跳了起来。
　　它能够感受到孩子们心中极度的兴奋，于是疯疯癫癫地蹦蹦跳跳起来。
　　“看啊，它开始降落啦！”杰克说道。三个孩子瞪大了眼睛努力去看清直升机的样子。
　　但在这黑漆漆的夜晚中，他们只能看到一个巨大的黑影。
　　随着一声轻微的撞击声，直升机忽然猛地转向孩子们待的地方，他们不得不赶快让出路来躲避。
　　比尔的声音从空中传了下来：“杰克！你在那里吗？”
　　比尔此时打开了一个强光手电筒，而杰克恰好跑到了直升机旁边：“我在这里，比尔。
　　场地已经被清空了，没有别人在这里。天哪，你能来实在太好了！菲利普还好吗？”
　　“还不错，他正和约翰一起待在下面的山坡等着咱们呢。约翰就是那个跟我一起来的伙计。快上直升机来，你们全都上来。咱们趁这个时候赶紧离开。”比尔用手电筒照了一圈，找到了女孩们所在的位置。三个孩子立刻在彼此的帮助下，开始往直升机上爬。
　　“我刚才不太能看得清地面，”比尔说道，“我可能在降落的时候撞到什么东西了，我能感觉到直升机颠簸得很厉害，而且像疯了一样打了个旋儿。我真希望它还能顺利起飞！”
　　“你可能撞上了那道矮护墙的边缘了，我猜。”杰克一边说着，一边帮助女孩们顺利地爬进了直升机机舱，“哦，比尔，这太了不起了！你究竟是怎么……”
　　“一会儿再来解释！”比尔说道。他开始忙乱地摆弄着面前的驾驶装置，“现在咱们先赶紧出发！”
　　直升机向上升了仅仅一两英尺，然后就以一种奇特的方式开始旋转。比尔赶忙又把直升机重新降回了地面：“好像出问题了？它不应该是这样的。”
　　露西安实在是太想赶快离开了，这使她完全忍受不了现在的状况。“快走吧，快走吧。”她不停地催促着，直到黛娜用手肘捣了她一下才不说话了。白雪乖巧地待在露西安的膝盖上，露西安紧紧地抱着它，既紧张又兴奋。
　　比尔试着重新发动引擎。直升机再一次升到了空中，依然用那种奇怪的方式打了个旋儿。“一定是方向盘出了什么问题。”比尔用一种恼火的语气说道，“我干吗要把约翰留在那里呢？出了这种状况，他就能处理好的。但我怕这架直升机没办法坐下这么多人，带上你们三个以后就没有他的位置了。”
　　孩子们坐在直升机里，越来越沮丧，他们看着可怜的比尔使尽浑身解数试图让直升机正确地飞起来。但直升机每一次都会剧烈地打着旋儿，而比尔也对此无能为力。他在心里暗自害怕直升机会完全失去控制，直接从山顶上甩出去。他可不能带着三个孩子在这架直升机上冒险。
　　比尔大约尝试了一个小时，希望能控制住这架直升机，但它依然完全不肯按指令飞行。比尔让孩子们先下去，看看在减轻直升机的载重后是否会有什么变化。但是一切照旧，什么变化也没有。
　　“直升机可能在撞上护墙的时候撞坏了。”杰克说道，“哦，比尔，那咱们现在该怎么办呢？”
　　“那就从山里走出去怎么样？”比尔说道，“菲利普把绳梯和其他的一些事情都告诉我了。事实上，就在来找你们的那天，我就找到了那个岩壁上的入口——你们在字条中也写了这件事，记得吗——我穿过了那面绿植织成的帷幔，发现了岩壁上的裂缝，走进了那个高不见顶，底部有一个黑色深潭的奇怪洞穴。但我不得不在那里止步，因为我没有发现下一步该怎么走。”
　　“没错，如果不是运气好的话，没什么人能知道到了那个山洞之后下一步该怎么办。”杰克说道，“我们碰巧发现了让绳梯从上面降下来的方式——在那深潭的水下面有一个小轮子，转动它绳梯就会降下来了。”
　　“好吧——看起来咱们只能通过那种方式出去了。”比尔说道，“这架讨厌的直升机现在没法儿控制了。我可不敢就这样出发。咱们可能会坠毁的——而且咱们也没有任何奇妙的翅膀来救命。”
　　“哦，比尔——咱们真的不能坐着直升机飞走吗？”露西安说道，她的心变得像铅块儿一样沉重，“哦，我不想再进到那座可怕的山里去了！咱们有可能会迷路，还有可能被抓住！”
　　“恐怕咱们必须得这样尝试一下了，露西安。”比尔说道，“别担心，我会在这里保护你的。毕竟现在是半夜，没什么人会出来走动的。”
　　“要是那架直升机能正常驾驶该有多好！”杰克说道，“它的失控也算是咱们的霉运还没结束。它会泄露咱们的行踪的。只要有人看见它，他们就知道出事了，然后就会有人来追捕咱们的。”
　　“这就是咱们现在得赶紧离开的另一个理由。”比尔说道，“快走吧。天哪，我撞到什么东西了？哦，是你啊，白雪。好吧，如果你和我们一起来，可得跟紧了，否则你也会泄露我们的行踪的！顺便说一下，琪琪在哪儿？我今天晚上完全没见到她，也没听到她的声音。”
　　“我们也不知道她现在在哪儿。”杰克悲伤地说道，“我们有日子没见到她了，自从我们被抓起来之后。她现在很可能被关在某个地方，或者藏在山里的某个角落，甚至也有可能已经被杀掉了！”
　　“哦，不！”露西安说道，“你千万别这么说。琪琪非常聪明，不会让她自己被抓到的。
　　可能咱们今晚就能再见到她了。”
　　“出去的路怎么走？”比尔问道，打开了他的手电筒，“是那边吗，从那些台阶下去就能进到山里去了？好吧，那咱们就出发吧。现在的每一分钟都很宝贵。”
　　他们把坏掉的直升机留在了露台上，沿着延伸到山里的石阶往下走。露西安浑身打着战。
　　“我真希望再也不要进到这山里！你拉着我的手吧，比尔。我真不喜欢这种感觉！”
26 Flight through the mountain
　　26
　　Flight through the mountain
　　Soon they were right down inside the mountain. They had passed Philip’s cave, passed by thestores, and gone down the steep spiral stairway, cut in the rock.
　　It was very difficult to choose the right way to go, because all the dim lamps that lighted thepassages were out. It was quite dark everywhere. Bill’s powerful torch sent a bright ray in front ofthem, but he had to use it cautiously in case someone saw the light, and was warned of theircoming.
　　There was a lot of standing still and listening, a good deal of argument on Jack’s part andDinah’s about the right way to go. Bill was very patient, but his voice was urgent as he told themto think hard and choose the right way.
　　‘If we followed Snowy, we’d probably go right,’ said Lucy-Ann at last. ‘He would know theway.’
　　‘Well - but he doesn’t know where we want to go,’ said Jack. ‘I mean, if he knew we wanted togo to the rope-ladder cave, he could lead us there all right - but we can’t make him understandthat.’
　　They ended up being completely lost. They found themselves in a dark tunnel, with a very highroof that none of the children recognized at all.
　　Bill began to feel desperate. If only he had been able to land without damage, this long trekthrough dark, unknown passages wouldn’t have been necessary.
　　They went down very deep, and, quite suddenly, came out on to the high gallery thatoverlooked the pit. Bill drew in his breath sharply when he saw the mass of brilliance suddenlyshowing when the curious floor slid back for a moment. He and the children felt the strangefeeling of lightness at once, but it passed immediately the floor slid over the glowing mass again.
　　There was nobody in the pit. Apparently the floor worked automatically by machinery of somekind, though there was none to be seen. That was the curious thing about the works in themountain - there was no heavy machinery anywhere. Whatever power was used was not conveyedby iron or steel machines, and there was little noise except for the heavy rumbling that soundedbefore the shaking of the earth.
　　‘There’s obviously some metal in this mountain that can be used for that fellow’s experiments,’
　　said Bill. ‘Some rare metal or other - like uranium, which is used for splitting the atom. There area few mountains in the world which contain various rare metals - but usually they are mined for itand the stuff is taken out. In this case they haven’t mined it - they are using it where it is! It’spossible that they have to do that - in order to use the enormous thickness of the rocks in themountain to protect the outer world from whatever rays they are experimenting with. Veryingenious!’
　　‘I think we know the way back now,’ said Jack, quite thankful at having found some place theyrecognized, even though it was the frightening pit!
　　He pointed behind them, up the wide, uphill passage that he knew went up and up for a longway. Bill switched his torch on it. ‘Is that the way?’ he said. ‘Well, come along then.’
　　They went up the wide, steep passage. They came to the narrow, twisty little tunnel they hadbeen in before and walked along till they came to the fork.
　　‘Left-hand fork,’ said Jack, and they took that. Bill was amazed to see the beautiful silkenhangings that decorated the walls further on, and hung across the entrance to a cave.
　　Jack put his hand on Bill’s arm. ‘That’s the king’s bedroom, beyond,’ he whispered. ‘Dinah,have you got Snowy? Don’t let him rush on in front.’
　　Bill tiptoed to the curtains and parted them. A dim light shone beyond. Bill looked with interestinto the king’s bedroom - and then closed the curtains quickly. He tiptoed back to the children.
　　‘There’s somebody lying on the couch there,’ he whispered. ‘An old fellow with a colossalforehead.’
　　‘That’s the king of the mountain!’ whispered back Jack. ‘The Great Brain behind all theseinventions. I think he is an absolute genius, but quite mad.’
　　‘He seems to be asleep,’ said Bill. ‘Is there any way we can go round this cave without wakinghim up?’
　　‘No. I don’t know of any,’ said Jack. ‘We’ve got to go through it, and then through a cavewhere he eats his meals, and then into the throne-room.’
　　Bill thought for a moment. ‘We’ll have to risk it then,’ he said. ‘We’ll go through the room oneby one, but for heaven’s sake don’t make a sound!’
　　They went through the king’s bedroom one at a time, hardly daring to breathe. Dinah had tighthold of Snowy, praying that he wouldn’t bleat when he went through the room!
　　Fortunately there were very thick carpets on the floor, so it was easy to make no sound. Lucy-Ann’s heart beat so loudly as she tiptoed across that she thought it must surely wake the king witha jump.
　　Then they were in the room where the long table had held so much lovely food. But now it wasempty and there was not so much as a dish of fruit on it.
　　Then on to the throne-room - and outside this, behind the lovely hangings patterned with thered dragons, the little company paused. A curious noise came to their ears - was it snoring? Whatwas it?
　　Bill peeped through the hangings very cautiously. He grinned. In the throne-room, sitting orlying, were the paratroopers. A very long table had been set down the middle, and on it were theremains of a lavish supply of food and drink. Not a single man was awake!
　　‘So that’s where those fellows have been the last day or two!’ whispered Jack. ‘I wonderedwhere they were. Gosh, they’ve fallen asleep where they are - what a pretty sight!’
　　Bill fumbled about in the hangings they were looking through. He was looking for a switch. Hefound one and whispered to the children. ‘Now listen - I’m going to switch off the light so that wecan get through the hall without being seen. Keep close to one side of it and get through as quietlyas possible. Even if we do make a noise and some of those fellows wake up it won’t matter -because they won’t be able to see who it is!’
　　This was a good idea. The light went out with a slight click and the great hall was in darkness.
　　The children, led by Bill, moved quietly along one side, their feet making no noise on the softmats.
　　When they came to the immense laboratory Bill stood still in amazement. He knew a great dealmore about these things than the children did, of course, and he could see what a brilliant,ingenious mind must be at the back of all the things at work there.
　　They stood in the gallery and looked down at the wires and wheels, the glass jars and the crystalboxes, and heard the quiet, purposeful humming going on.
　　‘What is it all doing, Bill?’ whispered Lucy-Ann.
　　‘It’s transmuting, or changing, one power or energy into another,’ said Bill soberly. ‘Making itinto usable form, so that …’
　　‘So that it can be imprisoned in those “wings”, for instance?’ said Jack.
　　‘Something like that,’ said Bill. ‘It’s an amazing set-up altogether.’
　　There was nobody there. It did seem extraordinary that all these humming, spinning, whirringthings should go on and on seemingly of their own accord, with just the king wandering roundthem occasionally.
　　Bill was so fascinated that for a few moments he forgot the urgency of finding the way out ofthe mountain. There was something dream-like about all this - it didn’t seem real.
　　He was brought back to reality again by feeling Snowy butting against him. He jumped a little.
　　Then he took Lucy-Ann’s arm. ‘Come along! What am I thinking of, stopping like this!’
　　Jack had found the passage that led out of the laboratory. He led them down it and they came tothe great cave they had seen before. Bill’s torch swept round it but there was nothing to see. Thenthey went into the passage that led to the roofless cave! The children felt they really were gettingnear freedom again - if only, only, only they could find out how to get that rope-ladder out of itsplace in the wall!
　　They passed the dim lamps, which, for some reason or other, were lighted here. They came tothe roofless cave, and Bill’s torch picked out the pitchers of ice-cold water standing at the back torefresh those who had had the long and exhausting climb up the rope-ladder.
　　‘This is the place where the ladder’s kept,’ said Jack, and he took Bill’s torch and swung it tofind the place in the rocky wall where they had seen it last.
　　But before he could spot it, Lucy-Ann tripped over something and fell with a thud. Bill pickedher up. She had hurt her knees but she didn’t make a sound. Bill told Jack to flash his torch onLucy-Ann to see what she had fallen over.
　　She had stumbled over the rope-ladder itself! There it lay, stretching from its place in the wall,over the floor and then disappearing downwards over the edge of the cave - down, down, down tothe cave with the pool far below!
　　‘Look! The ladder’s out!’ cried Jack, forgetting to whisper in his excitement. ‘Oh, Bill - let’scome on down at once!’
　　‘Somebody must have gone out of the mountain tonight,’ said Dinah, ‘and left the ladder downto come back by. I wonder who it was. We’d better be careful we don’t meet them!’
　　‘Jack, you go down first,’ said Bill, who had been examining with great interest the way theladder was attached to the hole in the wall. It was extremely ingenious. Bill could see how wiresmust be run up from the wheel in the pool to a lever which released the ladder - whose weightthen compelled it to run out over the floor to the edge of the cave, where it fell and then pulleditself undone until it had come to its last rung. What made it able to roll itself up again Bill couldnot imagine - but the brain that could devise all the amazing things inside that mountain wouldfind that a very simple problem!
　　Jack went to the place where the ladder hung over the edge. He knelt down and put his feet oneafter another on a rung a little way down. The ladder felt as firm as before. It was very well madeand strong.
　　‘Well, here I go,’ said Jack. ‘Send the girls next, Bill, and then you come. Snowy’s gonealready, down whatever little hole he and the dogs use! I don’t know where that is. I only wish Iknew where poor old Kiki was. I don’t like leaving her all alone in this beastly mountain.’
　　Bill shone his torch on him. The girls watched his head disappear as he climbed down.
　　‘You go now, Lucy-Ann,’ said Bill. ‘Jack must be a good way down. You won’t tread on hishead. Then Dinah can go, and I’ll follow last of all. Don’t attempt to leave the cave below till I amdown with you.’
　　Jack was going steadily down. What a long long way it was! And then a very peculiar thinghappened. The ladder began to shake below him! Jack stopped climbing at once.
　　‘Gracious! Somebody’s climbing up! And I’m climbing down! Whoever can it be!’
第26章 飞越山峰
　　第26章 飞越山峰
　　很快，一行人就进到了山里。他们路过了曾经关押着菲利普的山洞和储物间，沿着螺旋状的石阶，进入了大山内部。
　　要想找到正确的路非常困难，因为所有那些用来照明的暗淡的灯光全都熄灭了。到处都是一片漆黑。比尔的手电筒射出了强烈的光线，照亮了前面的路。但他的照明必须得非常小心，以防有人会看见手电筒的光，从而发现他们。
　　他们会不时地站住，倾听四周的声响，杰克和黛娜为哪条出路才是正确的争论了好几次。尽管比尔表现得很有耐心，但当他让孩子们努力回想正确的出路时，声音中也不禁流露出一丝急迫的感觉。
　　“如果咱们跟着白雪走，说不定还可以走得对。”露西安最终说道，“它知道路。”
　　“好吧，但是它并不知道咱们想去哪里。”杰克说道，“我的意思是，如果它知道咱们想去那间有绳梯的洞穴，就能带咱们找到路——但咱们没办法让它明白这一点。”
　　最终，他们完全迷路了。比尔和孩子们发现自己身处一段黑漆漆的、顶部很高的通道中，没有一个孩子能够认出这里是哪里。
　　比尔开始感到有些绝望。要是他在降落的时候没有撞坏直升机，他们就不用在这漆黑未知的通道中艰难地跋涉了。
　　他们下到了很深的地方，然后突然就到了一条可以俯瞰那个巨坑的走廊上。当比尔看到那突然出现的大片闪光时，他的呼吸变得急促了起来。地面在一段时间中开始下陷，而他和孩子们都立即感受到了那种身体变轻的奇异感觉。但当地板滑动着重新盖住璀璨的光线时，那种感觉也随之消失了。
　　巨大的坑中并没有人。很显然，深坑的地板是由某种机械装置自动运作的，虽然看不到那装置究竟在什么地方。这就是这座山里最奇怪的地方，有这么多机器工作，却无论在哪儿都看不到那种重型机械。无论使用的是什么能量，总之你见不到输送能量的那种钢铁机器。除了地面震颤之前的隆隆声外，只有很轻微的声响。
　　“这座山里肯定有某种可以供这些家伙做试验的金属。”比尔说道，“某种稀有的金属或者其他什么物质，像铀之类的可以分裂原子的材料。这世上有许多山脉都蕴含稀有金属，但这些稀有金属通常是经过开采，作为原料先运输出来。这么看来，他们似乎是省略了开采这一步，就在这些稀有金属的矿上直接使用它们了！他们很可能必须得这样做，这样就能利用这座山本身的又大又厚的岩石，把他们正在试验的那种射线与外界隔离开来。这个想法真是天才！”
　　“我想我们现在知道回去的路了，”杰克说道，他为终于找到了某个他们熟悉的地方而感到庆幸，即使这曾经是让他们非常害怕的深坑！
　　杰克指着身后的一条向上走的、宽宽的通道，他们还记得自己曾沿着这条通道向上爬了很久很久。比尔用手电筒往通道里照了照。“是这条路吗？”比尔说道，“好吧，那咱们就沿着它走。”
　　他们沿着这条又宽又陡的通道向上爬，来到一条窄窄的蜿蜒的小通道中。这也是他们曾经走过的路，可以一直沿着它走到岔路口。
　　“走左边。”杰克说道。他们选择了左边的岔路，来到了那个墙壁上装饰着漂亮的绸缎帷幔的地方，比尔惊愕地看着眼前的一切。再往前走，就是那个悬挂着帘子的洞穴入口。
　　杰克把手放到了比尔的胳膊上。“这帘子后面就是国王的卧室。”杰克悄声说道，“黛娜，你看好白雪了吗？千万不要让它冲到前面去。”
　　比尔踮着脚靠近门帘，悄悄地分开一条缝儿。帘后有一盏昏暗的灯在闪烁着。比尔好奇地向国王的卧室中张望，然后迅速地把门帘合上。他蹑手蹑脚地走回孩子们面前。
　　“有人躺在那边的沙发上。”比尔悄声说道，“是一个长着巨大前额的老头。”
　　“他就是这座山的国王！”杰克也低声回答道，“正是他的大脑设计出了这所有的发明。
　　我觉得他绝对是个天才，就是有点儿疯了。”
　　“他好像睡着了。”比尔说道，“有没有什么路可以绕过这个洞穴，不把他吵醒呢？”
　　“没有，这里再没有别的路了。”杰克说道，“咱们必须得从里面穿过去，然后再穿过他的餐厅，才能抵达一间有宝座的大厅。”
　　比尔思索了一小会儿。“那咱们就得冒个险了。”他说道，“咱们一个接一个地穿过这间屋子，看在上帝的分儿上，你们千万别弄出声响！”
　　于是他们挨个儿穿过了国王的卧室，连大气也不敢出。黛娜紧紧地抱着白雪，祈祷着它这时候不要咩咩地叫了起来。
　　幸运的是，地面上铺着非常厚实的地毯，要想不弄出声响很容易。当露西安蹑手蹑脚地穿过房间的时候，她的心脏怦怦地猛烈跳动着，她觉得那心跳声简直大得足以把国王吵醒，让他从沙发上跳起来。
　　然后他们进到了那间摆放着长餐桌的屋子。桌上曾经摆着很多美味可口的食物，但现在却空无一物，就连一个装水果的碟子也没有。
　　在这间房间外面，那绣着红色巨龙的漂亮帷幔之后，就是那间放着宝座的大厅了。一行人在这里停了下来。他们听到了一种古怪的声响——是打鼾声吗，究竟是什么？
　　比尔小心谨慎地透过帷幔往外望去。他咧开嘴笑了。在这间大厅里，空降兵们或坐或躺地熟睡着。大厅中间摆着一张长长的桌子，桌上是剩余的食物和酒水，丰盛到有些浪费。整间大厅一个醒着的人也没有。
　　“原来这两天这些家伙都来这儿了！”杰克悄声说道，“我还在想他们究竟去哪儿了呢。
　　天哪，他们就在自己待的地方直接睡着了——这真是有趣的场景！”
　　比尔在帷幔里摸索着找灯的开关。找到后，他悄声对孩子们说道：“现在听着——我要把这里的灯关上，这样咱们在穿过大厅的时候就不会被人看到了。你们紧紧地贴着边儿走，尽可能地安静地穿过去。万一不小心弄出了声音，让什么家伙醒了过来也没关系，因为他们看不清究竟谁是谁。”
　　这是个好主意。灯光在轻轻一闪之后就慢慢熄灭了，大厅陷入了一片漆黑。孩子们在比尔的带领下，沿着大厅的一边安静地移动着。他们的脚步踩在柔软的垫子上没有弄出一点儿声响。
　　当他们抵达那间图书室的时候，比尔惊讶地僵立在了那里。他对这些事物当然比孩子们要懂得多得多，因此他能够看出所有这些事儿背后，需要有多么杰出以及富有创造力的头脑。
　　然后他们到了那条走廊上，向下俯瞰着电线、轮子、玻璃罐与透明盒子，听着那种并不吵闹的连续不断的嗡嗡声。
　　“这是在做什么，比尔？”露西安小声问道。
　　“这是能量合成或者转换的声音，就是一种力量或能量转化成另一种。”比尔冷静地说道，“把能量变成能够使用的形式，由此……”
　　“比如说，由此可以把它储存到那些‘翅膀’中？”杰克说道。
　　“差不多吧。”比尔说道，“这一切还真是奇妙的组合。”
　　这里一个人也没有。这的确看起来非常奇妙，所有这些发出嗡嗡声、不停旋转的东西就这样一直运作着，似乎完全是出于自己的意志。而国王只需要时不时过来看一眼就好了。
　　比尔有那么一小会儿仿佛完全对此着了迷，以至于似乎都忘记了他们急着要找到出路。所有这一切就像做梦一样，让人感觉非常不真实。
　　这时，白雪用头顶着他的身子，把比尔拉回到了现实中。他被小小地吓了一跳，然后拉住了露西安的胳膊：“快走！我在想什么，居然会在这儿停留这么久！”
　　杰克已经找到了离开实验室的通道。他带领着大家通过那里，进到他们之前见过的洞穴中。比尔用手电筒沿那洞穴扫了一圈，什么都没有发现。然后他们就踏上了那条通往最开始那高不见顶的山洞的走廊。孩子们再次感觉到自己已经非常接近自由了——只要，只要他们能找出让那架绳梯从壁龛中放下来的方法！
　　他们经过了一盏又一盏昏暗的壁灯。这些灯出于某种原因，依旧是亮着的。一行人终于抵达了山洞的那个小休息室，比尔用手电筒照了照，看见在屋后立着的那些装满了冰凉清水的陶罐。这些水罐就是方便人们在爬了那么久的梯子之后能够缓解疲劳，恢复体力。
　　“这就是收纳梯子的地方。”杰克说道。他接过了比尔的手电筒，用光扫过岩壁，去寻找他们上次看到的那个放绳梯的地方。
　　但还没等他找到，露西安就忽然被什么东西绊倒了，砰地摔到了地上。比尔赶忙把她扶了起来。露西安磕伤了膝盖，但她一点儿声儿都没出。比尔让杰克用手电筒照一照露西安脚下，看看绊倒她的是什么。
　　露西安竟然是被绳梯绊倒的！绳梯现在已经从墙上存放的地方放下来，它铺过地面，沿着山洞的边缘向下垂落到看不见的黑暗中——一直向下，向下，直降到距离很远的地面，有深潭的那个地方。
　　“看啊！绳梯被放下来了！”杰克喊道，兴奋得都忘记了要小声说话，“哦，比尔，咱们赶快用它爬下去吧！”
　　“今天晚上有人通过绳梯到山外去了。”黛娜说道，“他为了回来方便，还没有把绳梯收起来。不知道是谁。但咱们最好小心一点儿，不要遇到他们！”
　　“杰克，你先下。”比尔说道。他怀着极大的兴趣仔细检查了梯子安装在墙壁中的方式。它设计得实在是太巧妙了。比尔看出来，是有一条控制线从底下水潭中的轮子处一路向上连接到了某个可以释放梯子的杠杆上。梯子本身的重量使它能够一路下落，经由地面，然后向洞穴的边缘一直向下垂，直到绳梯所有的横档全部展开。但比尔还想象不出它究竟是怎样把自己卷起来的——不过，对于这座山中那个能够设计出这么多奇妙事物的人来说，这个问题可能只是小菜一碟。
　　杰克走到了梯子悬挂的峭壁边。他先是跪在地上，然后把脚踩在绳梯的横档上，一步接一步地往下移动。这梯子爬起来就像之前一样稳，非常结实。
　　“好吧，我走了。”杰克说道，“让女孩们跟在我后面，比尔，你在最后。白雪不见了，它可能已经通过某个适合它和狼犬的小洞一路下山去了。不过我不知道那个洞在哪里。我只希望自己能知道可怜的老琪琪在哪里。我真不希望把她独自留在这座可怕的山里。”
　　比尔把手电筒的光打在杰克的身上。随着杰克逐渐往下爬，女孩们看着他的头顶慢慢地消失了。
　　“现在该你了，露西安。”比尔说道，“杰克已经往下爬了一段距离了。所以你不用担心会踩到他的头。之后是黛娜。我跟在你们最后。在我下来之前，你们可不要试图自己跑出洞去。”
　　杰克稳稳地往下爬着。下面还有很长很长一段路。突然，奇怪的事情发生了。梯子在他的下面开始摇晃，杰克立刻停止往下爬。
　　“天哪！有人从下面爬上来了！而我在往下爬！下面究竟是什么人！”
27 Escape at last
　　27
　　Escape at last
　　No sooner had he felt certain that somebody was climbing up very steadily below him than Jackimmediately stopped climbing down and began climbing back again at top speed. He didn’t wantto meet Meier or Erlick on that ladder.
　　Some way up he bumped into Lucy-Ann’s feet. She gave a small squeal of surprise. ‘It’s allright, Lucy-Ann. It’s only me,’ said Jack in a low voice. ‘There’s somebody coming up the ladder.
　　Go back again as quickly as you can!’
　　Lucy-Ann at once began to climb up as fast as possible, in a great fright. Gracious! How awfulto feel that somebody was coming up the ladder just as they were going down! She felt certain itwas that horrid Meier!
　　She in turn bumped into Dinah’s feet and passed the urgent message on to the surprised girl.
　　Dinah began to climb back again up to the cave at the top very quickly indeed. Lucy-Ann and Jackwere immediately below her. Jack felt as if somebody might catch his ankles at any moment.
　　And, of course, the next thing was that Dinah nearly got her head trodden on by Bill’s big feet.
　　He was descending at top speed to join the others, and was most amazed to find Dinah just belowhim.
　　‘What’s the matter? Didn’t I tell you to buck up?’ he said, and then caught Dinah’s agonizedwhisper.
　　‘Somebody’s coming up! Quick, before they get Jack. Quick, Bill!’
　　Muttering something under his breath, Bill climbed back quickly. He pulled Dinah up, thenLucy-Ann, then Jack. The ladder still shook. The climber, or climbers, were coming up steadily.
　　‘Back into the passages!’ commanded Bill. ‘We can’t afford to be caught now. We’ll wait tillwhoever it is has gone and then we’ll try again.’
　　They came to where the passage forked into three, and Bill pushed them all up into the darkestone - but coming towards them were footsteps, and somebody’s shadow at the far end! They allrushed back again.
　　But now the climber had reached the top of the ladder and was behind them. They tried thesecond passage and found themselves in a maze of funny little caves, all leading one out ofanother.
　　‘Wait here!’ said Bill. But they had been seen, and challenging voices now began to echo alongthe dark passages.
　　‘Who’s there? Come out at once!’
　　They didn’t stir. They were all crouched in a dark corner, overhung by a rocky ledge. Billwondered if the beam of a torch would find them. He was afraid it would.
　　The feet passed by in another cave. Then came more voices. The hunt was on! Bill groaned. Itsounded as if four or five searchers were about now. They would separate and search until theyhad found them. And they had been so near freedom!
　　‘Come,’ said Bill after a moment. ‘We’ll try a better cave than this.’
　　But, before they could move, the flash of a torch shone into their cave. They all stiffened andstood absolutely still. The beam came nearer and nearer. Lucy-Ann forgot to breathe, and stoodwith her hand firmly clasped in Bill’s.
　　Just as the beam of the torch was picking out Jack’s feet - or so it seemed to Jack - a surprisinginterruption came. A voice came from somewhere near by, a hollow, mournful voice, full ofmisery and despair.
　　‘Poor Kiki! Ding dong bell! Peepbo!’
　　Jack’s heart leapt. Kiki! She wasn’t dead, then! She must have been wandering, completely lost,all about the passages and caves for days. She didn’t know they were close to her. She had seenthe light of the torch and heard voices, and as usual she had joined in the conversation.
　　Bill’s hand squeezed Jack’s arm warningly. He was afraid the boy might call Kiki, or exclaimout loud in delight. But Jack held his tongue. Kiki went on talking in the most melancholy voiceimaginable.
　　‘Send for the doctor! Musty, fusty, dusty, pooh, gah!’
　　Jack had never heard her so miserable before. Poor Kiki! She must have thought herself quitedeserted.
　　A sharp voice rang through the cave. ‘What in the world was that? Somebody’s in this cave!
　　Erlick, come here! Did you hear that?’
　　‘What?’ asked Erlick, coming in with another torch.
　　‘A voice,’ said Meier. ‘Somebody’s in here. Two people, probably. One talking to another.
　　Stand there with your torch whilst I walk all round with mine.’
　　Meier began to walk round, examining all the walls carefully for hiding-places. Bill groanedsilently. Now they had no chance to get to another cave at all.
　　Kiki gave a realistic sneeze and then a cough. Meier stopped his search and swung his torch inthe direction of the sound.
　　‘We can hear you! Come out or it will be the worse for you!’ he shouted, in a furious tone.
　　Kiki was frightened. She had been without food for some time, and was hungry and unhappy.
　　The man’s angry voice filled her with panic and she flew off into the next cave, having no idea thather beloved Jack was so near her. It was just as well that she didn’t know, for if she had knownshe would certainly have flown to Jack’s shoulder and given their hiding-place away at once!
　　Her voice came from the cave further on.
　　‘Polly put the kettle on! Send for the doctor!’ Then came a loud hiccup, and an apologetic‘Pardon!’
　　‘Good heavens! What’s going on?’ cried Meier, completely puzzled. ‘It’s that voice again thatwe’ve been hearing at intervals. Well, where there’s a voice there’s a body and I’m going to find itthis time, if I have to shoot the caves to pieces!’
　　A loud report made Bill and the children jump in fright. Meier had drawn his revolver and firedwildly in the direction of Kiki’s voice. Jack didn’t like that a bit. He was afraid Kiki might be hit.
　　Meier and Erlick went into the next cave after Kiki’s voice. It came to them from further away.
　　‘Upsadaisy! Wipe your feet, you naughty boy.’
　　The children couldn’t help smiling, scared though they were. Kiki always managed to say suchridiculous things in moments of urgency. There came another shot, which echoed all round thecaves.
　　Kiki gave a cackle of scornful laughter, and then made a noise like a car changing gear. Shecame back to the next cave again, and the men followed. They still had not caught sight of Kikibecause they were looking for a human being, running away in front of them, whereas Kiki flewhigh in the roof of the caves, and perched on small ledges, well hidden.
　　Somebody else ran through the cave where the children were, calling to Meier.
　　‘Mr Meier, sir, sir! All children run away! Helicopter come back. All alone on mountain-top.
　　No one there. Children run away!’
　　It was one of the numerous soldiers, who had evidently discovered the returned helicopter, andthe disappearance of the pilot and the children. There was an amazed silence.
　　Meier raised his voice and let forth a stream of furious foreign words, none of which Bill or thechildren could understand. Then came Erlick’s voice.
　　‘No good going on like that, Meier. Get out the dogs. The children must have gone down theladder. You left it down when you went out tonight, didn’t you? The dogs will soon round themall up.’
　　‘What’s happened to the pilot, though?’ raged Meier, and lapsed into some foreign languageagain. The soldier came pattering back through the cave again, presumably on his way to get thedogs.
　　‘Send for the doctor,’ called Kiki mournfully. She screeched like an engine and made Meierflash his torch in and out of the caves again, almost beside himself with rage.
　　Erlick, Meier and one or two others with them then began a loud argument in many languages.
　　Bill didn’t wait to hear what it was all about. He pushed the children out of their hiding-place andtowards the nearest passage. Very quietly and quickly they all fled back towards the cave with theladder. Maybe there was a chance now of escape. Jack wished with all his heart that he could takeKiki too.
　　They went down the ladder in the same order as before, Jack wondering fearfully if he wouldfind anyone coming up this time, ready to catch him by the ankles. But he didn’t. He reached thebottom safely, his legs shaking with the effort, panting and exhausted.
　　Lucy-Ann almost fell off the last rung, weak with relief to find she was at last at the bottom. Ithad seemed an endless climb down to her. She sank to the ground beside the pool, her heartbeating painfully.
　　Dinah followed and threw herself on the ground too. Then came Bill, not so distressed as theothers, but very glad indeed to be at the bottom of the ladder.
　　‘Phew! The bottom at last!’ he said. ‘What a climb! Now come on - out we go on the mountain-side. We’ll join up with Philip and Johns. If only those wretched dogs don’t find us! Philip’s toldme about them and how you thought they were wolves. I don’t fancy a pack of Alsatians on mytrail, somehow, with Meier and Erlick urging them on!’
　　The dawn was beginning to come over the mountains. The sun was not yet above them, but agolden light was spreading upwards from the east. The children were very glad indeed to feel thefresh wind on their faces when they went out through the crack in the rock, and swung aside thebig green curtain of creeper and bramble. They took deep breaths and gazed around them in thesilvery light of dawn.
　　‘Come on,’ said Bill. ‘I left Philip and Johns by a stream - where you left Dapple. We tookDapple back with us by the way, when David, Effans and I came with the rest of the donkeys tolook for you. Philip said you’d know where the place was, even if we landed a little way from it inthe helicopter - he thinks we’re all coming through the air of course, to land on a good flat placewhere we left a light burning to guide me. It was a bit tricky landing in the dark with Philip andJohns! The helicopter nearly overbalanced. Still, we managed it.’
　　‘Philip will be looking out for us by that light then?’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘Not by the stream.’
　　‘No. I told him not to, in case anyone was roaming about there, saw the light and spotted himand Johns,’ explained Bill. ‘I thought Meier and Co. might possibly be on the look-out for Philip,if they thought he had jumped. I was supposed to radio back to them what had happened - but Ididn’t, of course!’
　　It was easy to find their way to the meeting-place, now that dawn was coming. But before theygot there, a bit of good luck came to Jack - in the shape of Kiki!
　　She suddenly sailed down on him from the air with a cackle of delight, and a screech that nearlydeafened them all. She flew to his shoulder and rubbed her head into his ear, giving it little pecksand pulls of love. Jack was so overjoyed that he couldn’t say a word. He just scratched Kiki’s headand made funny, loving noises, which Kiki immediately copied.
　　‘Oh, good!’ said Lucy-Ann in delight. ‘Oh, Jack! Dear old Kiki, isn’t it lovely to have heragain. It’s been awful without you, Kiki.’
　　Even Bill joined in the demonstrations of affection. ‘You saved us, Kiki, old bird! You led thosefellows such a song and dance that they let us escape. How did you know where we were? Didyou fly out and follow us?’
　　Kiki didn’t tell them, so they never knew, but Jack felt sure she had flown down into theroofless cave, and come out of the crack into the open air. Then she must have heard their voicesand come to join them.
　　‘God save the Queen,’ said Kiki, in a happy voice, and gave a loud hiccup. ‘Pardon! Pardon thequeen pop goes Polly!’
　　‘Oh, Kiki! We thought you were dead,’ said Dinah. She looked round, missing Snowy. ‘Andnow Snowy’s gone! Where is he?’
　　‘He hasn’t been with us for some time,’ said Bill. ‘He’ll turn up, I expect - just like Kiki!’
　　‘Dithery Slithery,’ said Kiki suddenly, cocking her head on one side and looking at Jack’spocket. Sally the slow-worm was half in and half out, enjoying being out in the fresh air again.
　　Dinah didn’t even squeal!
　　They went on their way, with Kiki firmly on Jack’s shoulder - and suddenly they heard a yell.
　　‘Hie! Here we are! Jack! Dinah! Lucy-Ann! Bill! And oh, I say, there’s Kiki too. Hurrah!
　　You’ve escaped! But where’s the helicopter? We’ve been waiting and waiting for it.’
　　It was Philip, of course, leaping up and down like a mad thing, with Johns standing stolidlybehind him - and Snowy frisking about round them both. He had found Philip! So all the familywere together again. They were full of delight - but wait - what was that howling noise in thedistance?
　　‘The dogs!’ said Jack. ‘They’re after us!’
第27章 最终的逃脱
　　第27章 最终的逃脱
　　一旦意识到有人正在自己下方慢慢地往上爬，杰克立刻停止了向下爬的动作，开始以最快的速度往回上。他可不想在绳梯上碰到迈耶或者埃里克。
　　他往上爬了一段就撞到了露西安的脚。露西安惊讶地小声叫了出来。“没事的，露西安，是我。”杰克压低音量说道，“有人在沿着梯子往上爬。快，你快往上爬！”
　　露西安非常害怕，赶忙以最快的速度往上爬。天哪！在他们往下爬的时候发现有人在沿着梯子往上爬，这种感觉实在是太可怕了！她确信爬上来的人一定就是那个可怕的迈耶！
　　这次换她撞到黛娜的脚了。露西安又把这个紧急的讯息传递给了同样惊讶的黛娜。黛娜也立刻往回爬，迅速地朝着梯顶的洞穴爬去。露西安和杰克紧随其后。杰克感觉几乎随时会被人抓住自己的脚踝。
　　自然，接下来，黛娜的脑袋差点儿被比尔的大脚踩到。他正准备快速往下爬以赶上孩子们，然后惊讶地发现黛娜就在他的脚下。
　　“怎么了？我不是让你们快点儿往下爬吗？”他说着，又听到了黛娜紧张的低语。
　　“有人爬上来了！快，在他们赶上杰克之前。快，比尔！”
　　比尔低声地抱怨了几句，然后飞快地爬回了洞穴。他把黛娜拉了上来，然后是露西安和杰克。梯子仍然在晃动。应该有一个或者几个攀爬者正在向他们靠近。
　　“回到走廊里去！”比尔命令道，“咱们现在不能被抓住。无论是什么人上来，咱们都得等到他们走了重新往下爬。”
　　他们跑到了通道的三岔路口，比尔把孩子们全都推进了最黑的那一条路上。然而这条路却传来了脚步声，离他们越来越近，远处还有人影在晃动！他们又全都急忙跑回了岔路口。
　　现在爬梯子的人也到顶了，就在他们身后不远的地方。他们试着选择了第二条岔路，发现自己钻进了一个像迷宫一样的小山洞，里面全是山洞套山洞。
　　“在这儿别动！”比尔说道。但他们已经被发现了，黑漆漆的通道里响起了搜寻的声音。
　　“什么人在那里？快出来！”
　　比尔带着孩子们默默地蜷缩在一个黑暗的角落里，头上是一个岩石架子。比尔不知道他们是不是会被手电筒光照到。他猜大概是可以的。这时，他听到有脚步声经过，进入了另一个洞穴。然后有更多嘈杂的人声传来。搜寻活动已经全面开始了！比尔叹息着。听起来现在似乎有四五个搜寻者。这些士兵会分头搜寻，直到找到他们为止。他们本来已经如此接近自由了！
　　“来吧。”比尔过了一会儿说道，“咱们得找个更好点的洞藏起来。”
　　然而他们还没来得及动身，手电筒光就照进了他们所在的洞穴中。他们只得僵立着，一动也不敢动。光线越来越近。露西安站在那里，已经忘记了如何呼吸，她的手紧紧地攥在比尔的手中。
　　就在手电筒光几乎要照到杰克的脚边的时候，一个奇怪的声音转移了搜寻者的注意力。声音是从附近的某个地方传来的，那是一种空洞悲伤的声音，充满了痛苦与绝望。
　　“可怜的琪琪！铃儿响叮当！躲猫猫！”
　　杰克的心脏几乎都快要跳出来了。是琪琪！她还没有死！这几天琪琪就在顺着各个通道和洞穴到处飞，漫无目的地游荡着，完全迷失了方向。琪琪并不知道孩子们现在就在离自己不远的地方。她看到了手电筒的光，听到了人声，就和往常一样加入了对话之中。
　　比尔用手紧紧地抓住了杰克的肩膀，以示警告。他担心男孩可能会呼唤琪琪，开心地大声叫嚷起来。但杰克紧闭着自己的嘴巴。琪琪继续用能想象到的最忧郁的声音说着话。
　　“送去看医生！霉霉的，臭臭的，脏脏的，呸，呃！”
　　杰克还从来没有听到过琪琪如此痛苦的声音。可怜的琪琪！她可能是觉得自己已经完全被抛弃了。这时，一个尖锐的声音穿透了洞穴。“那到底是什么？有人在这个洞穴中！埃里克，到这儿来！你听见那声音了吗？”
　　“什么声音？”埃里克问道，拿着另一个手电筒走了进来。
　　“一个声音。”迈耶说道，“有人在这儿。也可能是两个人。一个人在对另一个人说话。
　　你就拿着手电筒站在那儿，我拿手电筒去看看。”
　　迈耶开始四处巡查起来，仔仔细细地检查着墙壁，看看是否有可以藏身的地点。比尔无声地抱怨着。现在他们再也没有机会跑到另一个洞穴中去了。
　　就在此时，琪琪发出了一声非常逼真的打喷嚏的声音，然后又咳了一声。迈耶停止了搜寻，把手电筒光扫向了声音传来的方向。
　　“我们听见你的声音了！快出来，否则你的下场很惨！”迈耶愤怒地喊道。
　　琪琪吓坏了。她已经有一阵子没吃东西了，现在又饿又不高兴。男人生气的声音让她有些恐慌，所以她飞到另一个洞穴中去了。琪琪一点儿也不知道她最爱的杰克就在自己附近。幸亏她不知道。如果琪琪知道杰克在的话，她一定会直接飞到杰克的肩膀上去，立刻就会暴露他们藏身的地点。
　　琪琪的声音从更远的洞穴传来。
　　“波莉快把水烧上！送去找医生！”紧接着传来的是响亮的打嗝声和一句“请原谅”的道歉声。
　　“我的老天啊！发生了什么？”迈耶喊道，他完全被琪琪弄糊涂了，“这又是那个咱们时不时就会听到的声音。好吧，既然有声音，就一定有人在。我这次一定要找到他，哪怕把这些洞穴全都打成筛子。”
　　一阵巨响吓得比尔和孩子们几乎跳了起来。迈耶给他的左轮手枪上了膛，疯狂地向琪琪声音发出的地方射击。杰克忧心如焚，很害怕琪琪会被打中。
　　迈耶和埃里克追着琪琪的声音进到了另一个山洞中，而声音又从更远的地方传来。
　　“起来，没事啦！擦擦你的脚，你这个淘气的男孩。”
　　尽管非常害怕，孩子们还是忍不住笑了。琪琪总能在这种非常危急的时刻说一些可笑的话。枪声又响了，声音在洞穴里回荡着。
　　琪琪咯咯地发出了一连串轻蔑的笑声，又发出了汽车换挡一样的声音。她回到了之前的那个洞穴里，两个男人一路尾随着她的声音跑。他们仍旧没有看到琪琪，因为他们一直试图寻找的，是某个跑在他们前面的人。而琪琪则在高高的洞顶飞着，躲在隐蔽的岩层上。
　　这时有人从孩子们所在的洞穴跑过，呼喊着迈耶。
　　“迈耶先生，先生，先生！孩子们全都跑了！直升机回来了。山顶上现在空荡荡的，一个人都没有。孩子们跑了！”
　　来的是众多士兵中的一员。他显然发现了那架返回的直升机，而飞行员和孩子们都不见了踪影。迈耶惊得简直说不出话来。
　　迈耶随后提高了音量，在暴怒中喷出了一连串外文单词。比尔和孩子们完全听不懂他在说什么。这时，埃里克的声音响了起来。
　　“你这样做也无济于事，迈耶。把那些狗放出去吧。那些孩子肯定是沿着梯子爬下去了。你今晚出去的时候把梯子放下去没有收回来，对不对？狗群很快就会把他们都捉住的。”
　　“那个飞行员又是怎么回事？”迈耶简直气极了，又吼了几句外语。士兵小步快跑着再次从这间洞穴中穿过，他大概是去把狗群放出来了。
　　“送去看医生。”琪琪悲伤地喊道。她又尖叫了起来，声音活像发动机启动了。这让迈耶立刻用手电筒光对着洞穴里里外外地来回照着，他气得几乎快发狂了。
　　此时，埃里克、迈耶和身边的两个人开始用多种语言大声争吵了起来。比尔等不了继续听他们说的究竟是什么了。他把孩子们从藏身的地方推到最近的通道中。他们安静又迅速地逃回了那个有梯子的洞穴中。现在正是逃跑的好机会。杰克满心希望自己也能把琪琪带走。
　　他们按照刚才的次序沿着梯子往下爬。杰克害怕地想着，不知道这次还会不会遇到有人爬上来，直接抓住他的脚踝。但这种情况并没有出现。杰克安全地抵达了地面，他的腿因为爬绳梯开始有点儿发抖，整个人气喘吁吁，筋疲力尽。
　　露西安几乎是从梯子的最后一级横档上摔下来的。当她发现自己最终到达地面之后，虚弱地松了一口气。她还以为这样向下攀爬完全没有尽头了呢。露西安瘫倒在水池边，剧烈的心跳让她十分难受。
　　黛娜紧随其后，也瘫在了地上。最后比尔下来了，他的样子倒不像孩子们那么痛苦。
　　但他也的确非常高兴终于爬到绳梯底下了。
　　“吁！终于到底了！”比尔说道，“爬得还真是久！快起来吧，咱们得赶紧到山坡上，去和菲利普和约翰会合，趁那群狗还没有发现咱们。菲利普已经告诉我关于狼犬的事情了，你们最开始还误解它们是狼。我一点儿也不想一路上都被一群阿尔萨斯狼犬追着，尤其还是被由迈耶和埃里克驱使的狼犬。”
　　此时天已破晓，黎明的晨光开始笼罩层层的山峦。尽管太阳还没有升到山顶上，金光已经在东方向上扩散。孩子们全都非常开心。他们钻出岩壁的缝隙，拨开那个由藤蔓植物和野蔷薇织成的巨大的绿色帷幔，感受着清新的风拂过脸庞。他们深深地呼吸着新鲜空气，眺望着黎明的银色光辉。
　　“走吧。”比尔说道，“我把菲利普和约翰留在那条溪水边了，就是你们系斑斑的那个地方。顺便说一下，大卫、埃文斯先生和我三个人是带着所有的驴子一起来找你们的，正好把斑斑也带回去。菲利普说你们能找到那地方，即使咱们乘坐的直升机降落的地方离那儿稍微有点远。菲利普肯定以为咱们会飞回来，并降落在昨晚的那个地方。我们还留了个火把在那儿指引飞机降落呢。那儿很平坦，非常适合降落。当时我、菲利普和约翰，我们可是在一片黑暗中降落的，那情况还真是有点儿棘手。直升机差点儿失去了平衡。不过我们最终还是成功了。”
　　“那菲利普会顺着火把来找咱们吗？”露西安说道，“他会不会已经不在小溪边了。”
　　“不会的，我告诉过他别这样做，以防万一有人在附近巡逻。他们看见光，很可能就发现他和约翰了。”比尔解释道，“我当时觉得，如果迈耶和他的人都认为菲利普已经从直升机上跳下去了，那他们很可能会出来寻找他的踪迹。他们还让我用无线电向他们报告后续情况。当然啦，我是肯定不会报告的。”
　　对孩子们来说，要找到与菲利普会合的地点一点儿也不困难，更何况现在天色已经亮了起来。在他们抵达之前，杰克还交到了好运——琪琪出现了！
　　琪琪忽然从空中滑翔而下，边飞边发出了一连串开心的笑声，同时还有一声让所有人几乎耳鸣的尖叫。琪琪飞到了杰克的肩膀上，用她的小脑袋蹭着杰克的耳朵，满怀爱意地对着杰克的耳朵轻轻地又啄又扯。杰克则喜出望外，一个字儿都说不出来。他只是搔搔琪琪的小脑袋，调皮地逗弄着她，声音中充满爱意。琪琪则立刻开始模仿杰克的声音。
　　“哦，太好了！”露西安开心地说道，“哦，杰克！亲爱的老琪琪，她回来实在是太棒了。没有你在身边，感觉真是糟透了，琪琪。”
　　就连比尔都上前来向琪琪示爱。“你救了我们，琪琪，你这个厉害的老家伙！全靠你用那些不着边际的话让那些家伙追着你乱跑，这样我们才得以脱身的。你是怎么知道我们在这儿的？你是跟着我们飞出来的吗？”
　　琪琪没法告诉他们答案，所以他们也就不知道琪琪究竟是怎么做到这一点的。不过杰克确信，琪琪一定是从那个高不见顶的洞穴中直飞到了洞底，并顺着岩壁的缝隙飞到了外面。然后她听到了孩子们的声音，就赶来找他们了。
　　“天佑吾王。”琪琪的声音十分欢快，还大声地打了个嗝。“对不起！对不起！砰，女王要去追波莉！”
　　“哦，琪琪！我们还以为你死了呢。”黛娜说道。她四下里张望着，有些想念白雪了：“现在是白雪不见了！它现在在哪儿？”
　　“它和咱们分开有一段时间了。”比尔说道，“我想，它会回来的，就像琪琪一样！”
　　“抖抖的，滑滑的。”琪琪忽然说道，把头转向一边，盯着杰克的口袋。盲缺肢蜥莎莉从口袋中探出了一半身子，尽情享受着许久没有感受到的新鲜空气。黛娜则一点儿要尖叫的意思都没有。
　　他们向前走着，琪琪稳稳地待在杰克的肩膀上。突然间，他们听到了一阵欢呼声。
　　“嘿！我们在这儿！杰克！黛娜！露西安！比尔！哦，我说，琪琪也在。呜啦！你们全都逃出来了！但直升机在哪儿呢？我们一直等啊等啊，都不见直升机的踪影。”
　　说话的人当然是菲利普，他简直像疯了一样上蹿下跳着呼喊。约翰则冷漠地站在他身后。白雪正围绕着他们嬉戏，原来它已经先一步找到菲利普了。于是所有的成员都再次聚集在一起了。满满的喜悦洋溢在他们周围。不过等一下——远处传来的嚎叫声是什么？
　　“是狗群！”杰克说道，“它们来追咱们了！”
28 Trailed by the dogs
　　28
　　Trailed by the dogs
　　Lucy-Ann shrank back against Bill and Johns when she heard the savage howls and barks. Shedidn’t at all like the idea of the dogs being after them!
　　Bill and Johns exchanged glances, and Bill said something under his breath and looked stubbornand angry. They had all been so pleased at their escape - and now here they were, about to becaught again! Nobody could do anything against ten man-hunting dogs!
　　‘Bill! Get into the stream and wade up through the water,’ said Jack suddenly. ‘That’s what theother man did when he wanted to break his scent. Dogs can’t smell a trail through water. Let’s allwade up the stream, and try and find a good hiding-place - a big tree, like Sam went up.’
　　‘Well - it’s a poor chance,’ said Bill, ‘but we’ll try it! Blow that helicopter - behaving like thatjust when I wanted to take off to safety! We’d have been quite all right by now if it hadn’t been forthe damage to the steering.’
　　They all waded into the middle of the little stream. Up it they went, the water very cold to theirfeet. Lucy-Ann was between Bill and Johns. She felt very glad indeed that there were two grown-ups with them! In the distance the dogs barked again. They were certainly on the trail!
　　The little company went up the stream as quickly as they could, so that their scent was wellbroken. But they could easily be seen, and it was essential that they should get up into a tree, orfind a cave as soon as they could.
　　And soon they found just exactly the thing! The stream disappeared into a large hole in themountain. The clear water came bubbling out from there into the sunshine, swirling round the feetof the two men and the children - and of Snowy too!
　　‘Look - it comes from that big hole,’ said Bill, pleased. ‘We’ll go in there and hope it will takeus all. We ought to be able to hide here till the dogs give up all hope of finding us.’
　　They crawled in one by one. Bill switched on his torch. There was only just room for them all,because a few yards back the hole narrowed down to a tiny tunnel, out of which the stream gushedmadly.
　　They sat down where they could, squeezed up closely against one another. Jack and Philip hadtheir feet in the stream. They sat there, listening to the distant yelping of the Alsatians.
　　Bill pulled some chocolate out of his pocket. ‘I forgot about this,’ he said, and handed it round.
　　It was very comforting to have something to nibble. Johns had brought some too, so there wasplenty.
　　‘Do you think the dogs have lost the trail now?’ asked Jack, not hearing the barking coming anycloser.
　　‘Yes. Sounds like it,’ said Bill. ‘They’re at a loss, I should think. They must have come to thestream, jumped over it and found the trail was at an end. They probably won’t have the sense torealize we’ve gone upstream.’
　　‘But I should think the men with them would guess,’ said big stolid Johns, who was taking thisextraordinary adventure with the utmost calm, as if things like that happened to him every day. ‘Iknow I would! If I were hunting a man with dogs, and we came to a stop by a stream, I’d order thedogs up- or downstream at once.’
　　‘Oh dear!’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘Would you really? Well, I’m sure Meier will, then, when he catchesup with the dogs, because he’s terribly clever. He’s got the most piercing eyes, Bill - honestly,they go right through you.’
　　‘Well, he’d better not try looking right through me,’ said Bill. ‘He’d be sorry!’
　　‘Pardon!’ said Kiki. ‘Sorry!’
　　‘You forgot your hiccup, old thing,’ said Jack, and Kiki solemnly produced one. Johns laughedsuddenly. He said he’d heard plenty of hiccups without birds, and seen plenty of birds withouthiccups - but when you got the two together it was worth a lot!
　　‘The dogs are coming nearer,’ said Jack suddenly. They all listened, straining their ears. It wastrue. Their howls were distinctly louder.
　　‘Meier’s caught up with them, then,’ said Dinah. ‘And he’s guessed our trick, and they’re allcoming upstream.’
　　‘Yes. And they’re sure to smell us here,’ said Philip. Absolutely certain to. We can’t diddledogs like that!’
　　‘Hey diddle diddle,’ said Kiki, and screeched.
　　‘Shut up,’ said Jack, and tapped her on her beak. ‘Do you want the dogs to hear you?’
　　‘Pooh,’ said Kiki, and nipped Jack’s ear.
　　‘Listen! I can hear the dogs splashing in the stream!’ cried Philip. And so he could. The soundcame to everyone’s ears, and Lucy-Ann clutched Bill’s hand even more tightly. Would this horridadventure never end?
　　And then they saw the first dog, his red tongue hanging out, his breath coming in excited pants.
　　He was half leaping in the water, not wading - in and out he leapt, in and out, coming nearer andnearer.
　　Then came Meier’s hateful voice. ‘Go on! Get them! Find them!’
　　The leading dog came right up to the hiding-place. He could smell everyone in there, as hestood in the stream outside the hole. He did not attempt to go in. He had found what he had beentold to find - he had not been told to capture and hold.
　　He lifted his head and howled like a wolf. Kiki was very surprised. She attempted an imitationbut an Alsatian’s howl was beyond her. She only produced a curious whirring noise that made thedog cock his big head on one side and listen.
　　Then the other dogs came up, panting too, their tongues all hanging out. They stood beside andbehind their leader, sniffing. They looked very fierce indeed!
　　‘Not a nice sight,’ murmured Bill to Johns, who was staring stolidly at the dogs as if he wasperfectly used to being hunted by a pack of Alsatians and didn’t mind it at all.
　　‘Keep still,’ Bill commanded everyone. As long as we don’t attempt to move or get away, thedogs won’t do anything more than stand there and stare.’
　　There came the sound of shouts and Meier and Erlick appeared, very red in the face withrunning. Meier stopped dead when he saw the pack of dogs standing looking in the hole where thestream poured out.
　　He pushed Erlick behind a tree quickly. It was plain that he feared Bill might have a gun. Heshouted out loudly.
　　‘Come on out! The dogs have found you. If you don’t want them to set on you, come on out -and throw any gun you’ve got down on the ground, and put your hands up. We’ve got youcovered.’
　　‘Pleasant fellow, isn’t he?’ said Johns to Bill. ‘It’ll be nice to get hold of him. Do we go out,boss, or don’t we?’
　　‘We don’t,’ said Bill shortly. ‘I doubt if he’ll dare to set the dogs on us. He knows the childrenare here.’
　　‘Meier wouldn’t stick at anything,’ said Jack. And he was right. When there was no answer, andnot even a movement from the hole in the hill, Meier began to lose his temper as usual. Heshouted out something in a foreign language, then changed to English.
　　‘You heard what I said. You have one more chance. The dogs are ready to pounce. They’llround you up all right, and I warn you, their teeth are sharp, so don’t resist!’
　　Still nobody moved. Lucy-Ann shut her eyes. She really couldn’t look at the eager, pantingdogs any more. She could see that they were just awaiting the word to rush into the cave and dragthem all out.
　　And then Philip suddenly moved, and before anyone could stop him, he was outside the cave.
　　‘Put your hands up!’ called Meier, and Philip put them up. The dogs sniffed at him, and underhis breath Philip talked to them.
　　‘Don’t you remember me? I’m Philip. You slept with me up on the rock. Fine dogs you are.
　　We’re friends, don’t you remember?’
　　The dogs did not understand one word, but they understood his tone of voice. They rememberedthis boy. They felt his friendliness and his attraction. The leader began to whine a little. He longedto have this boy pat his head. But Philip had his hands above his head, and had only his voice tocharm the dogs with.
　　He went on talking to them in a low voice, whilst the other children, and Bill and Johns,watched spellbound. They all thought the same. Philip, Philip, what is there in you that makes allcreatures your friends? What gift have you got, so rare, so irresistible? ‘Lucky boy!’ thought Bill.
　　‘And lucky for every one of us that you can charm these dogs!’
　　Meier called out angrily. ‘Where are the others? Tell them to come too, or I’ll give the order forthem to be dragged out!’
　　The leader dog stood up and put his paws on Philip’s shoulders. He licked the boy’s face. It wasa very wet lick, but Philip did not even turn away his face. That was the signal for all the otherdogs to come round too. Quite forgetting Meier, they milled round Philip, trying to get near him,sniffing at him, giving him a lick when they got near enough.
　　He put down his hands. Meier would not dare to take a shot at him now in case he killed a dog!
　　He ran his hands over their backs, patted their heads, rubbed their noses, and all the time he talkedto them in the special voice he kept for animals.
　　Meier snapped out an order to the dogs. ‘Fetch them out! Get them! Bring them here!’
　　The dogs turned their heads automatically at his commanding voice. They hesitated. The leaderlooked at Philip. ‘Come with me,’ said Philip. ‘Come. You will find more friends in here.’
　　And, to Meier’s everlasting astonishment, the boy actually led all the dogs to the cave, where atleast four of them squeezed in to lick Lucy-Ann, Jack and Dinah! They sniffed doubtfully at Billand Johns, growled at Snowy and Kiki, and then, when Philip laid a hand on Bill’s arm and thenon Johns’, they accepted them as friends too.
　　‘Philip! You’re a marvel!’ said Bill, in heartfelt admiration. ‘It’s magic you use - can’t beanything else!’
　　‘What a boy!’ said the stolid Johns, allowing his face to change its expression for once in awhile, and show great admiration.
　　‘Meier’s shortly going to have a fit, I think,’ said Jack. ‘He just can’t understand all this!’
　　‘Fetch them out, I say! I’ll shoot the lot of you dogs, if you don’t obey orders!’ stormed Meier.
　　‘What’s come over you? Fetch them out!’
　　The dogs took absolutely no notice at all. Their leader had accepted Philip as master now, andthey all followed his decision. What Philip said they would obey. They feared Meier, but theyloved Philip.
　　Meier suddenly fired his revolver in a fury. He did not fire at the dogs, but over their heads.
　　They jumped and growled, turning their heads towards him. Bill judged it was time to dosomething.
　　‘Philip! Will the dogs obey you? Will they go for Meier and Erlick? If they will - order themto! We’ll give that couple a taste of their own medicine!’
第28章 被狗群追踪
　　第28章 被狗群追踪
　　听见那些凶猛的嚎叫和犬吠，露西安害怕得缩回到比尔与约翰身边。狗群正在后面追赶着他们。这情况简直是糟透了。
　　比尔和约翰交换了一下眼神，比尔小声地说了些什么，看上去有些固执和恼火。他们刚才还在为从洞里成功逃脱而感到高兴，现在又要面对被再次抓获的危险。没人能对付十条专门追踪人的狼犬。
　　“比尔！到溪水中去，咱们蹚着水走。”杰克突然说道，“之前那个逃出来的男人就是这样做的，水能够掩盖他的气味，这样狗群就无法嗅到他的踪迹了。咱们就沿着溪水向上游走，试着找个好一点儿的藏身处——比如一棵大树，就像山姆爬上去的那棵。”
　　“好吧，虽然这样逃脱的机会也很渺茫。”比尔说道，“不过咱们还是得试一下。去他的直升机——我本来还指望着用它安全逃离这里呢，谁想到结果变成这样！如果它的驾驶器没坏的话，咱们现在早已经脱离险境了。”
　　一行人涉水走到小溪中间，逆着溪水流动的方向，向上游前进。他们的双脚感受着溪水的冰凉。露西安走在比尔和约翰中间。她其实非常高兴能有两个大人跟他们在一起。远处再次响起了犬吠声。它们显然已经发现了他们的踪迹。
　　这一小群人以最快的速度向溪水上游走着，希望水流能去除他们的气味。但他们在溪流中仍然很容易被看见，最关键的还是得尽快找到一棵能爬上去的树，或者是一个山洞。
　　幸好，他们很快就找到了自己需要的地方。溪流消失的地方是一个大山洞。清澈的溪水正是从那里发源，然后汩汩地流出来。它现在正在两个男人和一群孩子，还有白雪的脚边欢快地打着旋儿。
　　“看——溪水就是从那个大山洞里流出来的。”比尔欣慰地说道，“咱们进去吧，真希望它能容纳得下咱们这么多人。咱们得藏在那儿，直到狗群放弃追踪我们。”
　　一行人挨个儿爬进了洞里。比尔打开了他的手电筒。这个洞恰好能容得下他们，再往洞内几码深的地方有一条狭窄的小隧道，溪水正是从那儿不停涌出的。
　　他们找地方坐了下来，紧紧地挤在了一起。杰克和菲利普把脚放在溪水中。他们坐在那儿，听着远处阿尔萨斯狼犬的吠声。
　　比尔从自己的口袋里掏出了一些巧克力。“我忘记还有这些了。”比尔说道，把巧克力传给了所有的孩子。在这种情形下，吃点儿东西是非常有助于放松的。约翰随身也带了一些巧克力，因此他们还有不少可以吃。
　　“你觉得那些狗现在是不是已经找不到咱们的踪迹了？”杰克问道，他发现犬吠声并没有向他们靠近。
　　“对，听起来好像是这样的。”比尔说道，“我觉得它们应该开始感觉到茫然了。它们很可能追到了溪水边，跃过了小溪，然后发现咱们的气味不见了。它们应该不会想到咱们是蹚溪水往上游走了。”
　　“但我觉得，那些跟它们一起来的人可能会猜得到。”身材魁梧的约翰冷冷地说道。他在这场不同寻常的冒险中都保持着充分的冷静，就仿佛这些对他来说每天都会发生似的：“因为我自己会这样做！如果我用狗来追捕某个人，追到一条小溪前停了下来，我会立刻命令狗群向溪水的上游或者下游进行搜寻。”
　　“天哪！”露西安说道，“你真的会这样做吗？好吧，那我确信等迈耶赶上那群狗的时候，他也会这样做的。因为他非常聪明。他有一双我见过的最锐利的眼睛。比尔，实话实说，我觉得他的目光仿佛能把人完全看穿一样。”
　　“好吧，他最好不要试图来看穿我，”比尔说道，“否则他一定会后悔的！”
　　“对不起！”琪琪说道，“后悔！”
　　“你忘记了你的打嗝声，老伙计。”杰克说道，然后琪琪就郑重其事地打了一下嗝。约翰突然笑了起来。
　　约翰说自己听到过很多打嗝声，也看见过很多鸟，不过会打嗝的鸟他还是第一次见。
　　今日也算是值得了！
　　“狗群开始靠近了。”杰克突然说道。他们全都竖起耳朵仔细听着。的确是这样，它们的咆哮声明显增大了。
　　“看来迈耶已经赶上它们了。”黛娜说道，“他猜到了咱们逃跑的路线，就命令狗群全都到上游来了。”
　　“你说得没错。它们在这儿肯定就能嗅到咱们的气味了。”菲利普说道，“它们一定能。
　　咱们不可能再像之前那样骗过狗群了！”
　　“嘿！骗过骗过。”琪琪边说边尖叫道。
　　“安静，”杰克说道，叩了叩琪琪的喙子，“你想让那群狗听见你的声音吗？”
　　“呸。”琪琪说道，啄了啄杰克的耳朵。
　　“快听！我能听到狗在溪水中扑腾的声音了！”菲利普喊道。的确是这样。这声音已经传进了每个人的耳朵里。露西安抓着比尔的手比刚才还要用力。这场可怕的冒险怎么还不结束呢？
　　不久，他们就看见了第一条狗，它正吐着红色的舌头，发出兴奋的喘息声。它的身子一半跃入了水中，它不是在沿着溪流走，而是不停地在溪水中跳进跳出，距离他们越来越近。然后迈耶那可恨的声音远远地传了过来：“继续追！找到他们！抓住他们！”
　　领头的那条狗径直地来到了他们藏身的地点。它嗅出了所有人的气息，但它站在洞外的小溪中停住了，并没有试图钻进洞里。它已经按命令找到了目标，但它还没有接到把这些目标抓起来的指令。
　　这条狗抬起头，像狼一样嚎叫了起来。琪琪感到非常惊奇。她试图模仿这个声音，但阿尔萨斯狼犬的嚎叫声对她来说实在是太难了。她只发出了一种奇怪的呼呼的声音。这声音让那条狗不禁把头歪到了一边儿，仔细辨识是什么发出的声响。
　　其他狗这时也赶到了，它们全都吐着舌头，呼哧呼哧地喘着粗气。它们在领头的那条狗身边或后面站定，用鼻子使劲儿地嗅探着。它们的确看起来十分凶狠！
　　“这可不是什么好事。”比尔低声对约翰说道。而约翰淡漠地看着这群狗，就好像他非常习惯被一群阿尔萨斯狼犬追捕，并对此一点儿也不介意似的。
　　“别动。”比尔对其他人命令道，“只要咱们不试图逃跑或出去，那些狗就只会站在那儿看，不会做出其他举动。”
　　迈耶和埃里克叫嚷着出现了。他们两人因为奔跑而变得面红耳赤。迈耶猛地停了下来，他看到了狗群站在那儿，全都盯着那个不断有溪水涌出的山洞。
　　迈耶飞快地把埃里克推到一棵树后面。他显然是担心比尔带着手枪。他大声地喊道：
　　“快出来！狗群已经发现你们了。如果你们不想让它们进去咬你们的话，就赶快出来。
　　把你们的枪扔在地上，把手举起来。我们已经把你们包围了。”
　　“这家伙看起来还不错，不是吗？”约翰对比尔说道，“被他抓到似乎也不太坏。咱们要出去吗，头儿，还是不出去？”
　　“不出去。”比尔简短地回答道，“我就不信他敢放狗进来咬咱们。他知道有孩子在这里。”
　　“迈耶可不会守什么规矩。”杰克说道。他说对了。当迈耶既没得到答复，也没看见有人从山洞中出来的时候，他就像平时一样失去耐性，开始发火了。他用外语大喊了几句，接着又换成英语继续喊着。
　　“你们听到我说什么了。你们最多还有一次机会。这些狗已经迫不及待要扑进去了。它们已经把你们包围了。我警告你们，它们的牙齿可是很锋利的。你们不要想着抵抗！”
　　依然没有人动。露西安紧紧闭着眼睛。她实在是没办法再看着那些喘着粗气、跃跃欲试的狼犬了。她能看出来，这群狗只要接到一个字的命令，就会立刻冲进山洞，把他们全都拖出去。
　　就在这时，菲利普忽然站起身来，其他人还没来得及阻止他，他已经走出了洞穴。
　　“把手举起来！”迈耶喊道。菲利普举起了双手。狗群嗅着菲利普，而菲利普压低了嗓音与它们交谈道：
　　“你们不认识我了吗？我是菲利普。你们曾跟我一起在那块岩石上睡了一晚的。你们都是些非常棒的狗。我们是朋友，你们不记得了吗？”
　　狗群听不懂菲利普说的话，但它们听出了他的声音。它们记起了这个男孩，它们能够感受到他的友好与吸引力。领头的狗呜呜地叫了几声，希望男孩能摸摸自己的头。但菲利普的双手正高举过头顶，所以他只能用声音来吸引狗群。
　　菲利普继续低声和狗群交谈着。其他孩子，比尔和约翰都茫然地看着眼前的一切。他们全都在想同样的事情。菲利普，菲利普，你的身体到底有什么特异之处，能让所有的动物都成为你的朋友？这是多么罕见的天赋啊，如此令人难以抗拒。你真是个被上天眷顾的男孩！比尔想道，你能吸引这群狗的注意力，对我们大家来说也真是值得庆幸的事儿。
　　迈耶生气地吼道。“其他人在什么地方？让他们也出来！要不我就命令这些狗进去把他们拖出来！”
　　领头的狗直起了身子，把爪子搭在了菲利普的肩膀上。它舔了舔菲利普的脸，糊了菲利普满脸的口水。但菲利普一点儿也没躲开。这是让所有其他狗也都围上来的信号。它们已经几乎忘记了迈耶，全都挤到了菲利普的身边，试图离他更近一点儿。所有的狗都不停地嗅着菲利普，并在靠得足够近的时候舔他一下。
　　这时，菲利普慢慢地把手放了下来。现在迈耶已经不敢用枪朝他射击了，否则他就很可能会打死一条狗。菲利普用手抚摸这些狗的脊背，轻轻地拍它们的头，揉它们的鼻子。
　　同时，他也用自己对动物说话时的那种特殊的声音跟这些狼犬说话。
　　迈耶猛地对狗群下达了指令：“去把他们拖出来！抓住他们，带到这里来！”
　　狗群听到了命令，下意识地转过头去。但它们在犹豫。领头的狗看着菲利普。“跟我来吧。”菲利普说道，“来。你们能在那里找到更多的朋友。”
　　迈耶惊得下巴都要掉了下来，这个男孩居然带着狗群进了山洞。至少有四条狗挤进山洞去舔露西安、杰克和黛娜。它们怀疑地嗅了嗅比尔和约翰，并冲白雪和琪琪叫了几声。
　　不过它们看到菲利普把手放到了比尔与约翰的胳膊上，这两个人也就被作为朋友接受了。
　　“菲利普！你简直太神奇了！”比尔由衷地钦佩并赞叹道，“你这用的一定是魔法——绝对不可能是别的什么！”
　　“这男孩真是太神奇了！”表情淡漠的约翰也说道。他脸上那一成不变的神情甚至发生了变化，充满了对菲利普的钦佩。
　　“我猜，迈耶很快就会大吃一惊的。”杰克说道，“他一定没办法理解这一切！”
　　“把他们拖出来，我说过了！如果你们不顺从命令的话，我就打死你们这群狗！”迈耶怒吼道，“你们到底是怎么了？把他们拖出来！”
　　狗群已经全然不在乎他所说的话了。它们的头领现在已经把菲利普认作自己的主人，因此它们全都听从菲利普的命令。尽管它们害怕迈耶，但它们更爱菲利普。
　　迈耶突然暴怒地用左轮手枪开了一枪。他并没有直接射击狗群，而是让子弹从它们头顶上飞了过去。狗群全都跳了起来，咆哮着掉转方向冲向了迈耶。比尔断定现在正是采取行动的好时机。
　　“菲利普！这些狗会听你的吧？它们会攻击迈耶和埃里克吗？如果它们会的话，你就命令它们这样做！咱们要让那两个人也尝一尝被自己的武器攻击的滋味！”
29 The tables are turned!
　　29
　　The tables are turned!
　　‘Right!’ said Philip. He pointed to the tree where Meier and Erlick were hiding behind its bigtrunk. ‘See, boys! Fetch them out! Bring them here! Fetch them for me, then!’
　　Before Meier or Erlick knew what was happening the pack of Alsatians was speeding joyfullyto obey. The whole pack flung themselves on the two rogues, and bore them to the ground. Therewas no chance to use a revolver. In fact Meier’s gun rolled on the ground and was completely lostunder the scrambling crowd of dogs.
　　‘Don’t hurt them! Bring them here!’ ordered Philip in excitement, proud of his power to givecommands to the pack of dogs.
　　Bill and Johns were now out of the cave, and Jack followed. The girls did not come out yet.
　　They didn’t want to! Lucy-Ann clutched Dinah’s arm till she squealed. Both girls watched whatwas happening, breathless with intense excitement.
　　The dogs began to drag the two men over to Philip. Erlick, the great ape-like fellow, a real bullyif ever there was one, was screaming for mercy, a coward, like all bullies. ‘Call them off! I’llsurrender! Call them off, boy!’
　　Meier fought savagely, not seeming to care whether he was bitten or not. He could not find hisrevolver and was beside himself with amazement, anger and fear.
　　The dogs were trained not to bite unless commanded, but one or two of them gave him a well-deserved nip - a little repayment for his callousness in dealing with them in their training. Theleader got hold of him by the slack of his trousers, and, looking rather ridiculous, Meier wasbrought to where the boys and the two men were standing watching.
　　Then Erlick was brought too, trying to stand, almost weeping with panic. He remembered a gunhe had in his pocket, and he reached to get it, thinking it was his last chance of escape.
　　But Johns was on the spot. ‘Hands up,’ he said. ‘Any funny business on your part, Erlick, andthe dogs can have you for all I care. Stand up, Meier, and put your hands up too.’
　　White with rage Meier put up his hands when the dogs allowed him to find his feet. He glared atthe boys and Bill.
　　‘What did you do to the dogs?’ he snapped at Philip. ‘They’ve never turned on me before!’ Helapsed into a foreign language again and poured out streams of abuse.
　　‘Shut up,’ said Bill, who was now holding his own revolver in his hand. ‘You talk too much.’
　　‘Wipe your feet,’ said Kiki’s voice and she flew out of the hole and on to Jack’s shoulder.
　　‘Pooh! Gah!’
　　Meier glared at the parrot, recognizing the voice that had puzzled him for so long. If looks couldhave killed, certainly Kiki would have fallen dead at that moment. As it was she went off into oneof her dreadful cackles, and Meier clenched the fists he was holding above his head, wishing thatfor one moment he could get hold of Kiki.
　　‘What do we do now?’ enquired Jack. ‘It’s a long way from home, Bill - and we’ve got no foodto keep us going if we have to walk back.’
　　‘Effans and Trefor and David are not far off,’ said Bill. ‘I told them to stand by somewhere nearthis mountain with plenty of donkeys, in case we needed them. I wasn’t sure if the helicopterwould fly very far with such a lot of you on board!’
　　‘ Oh! Will they really be near here?’ said Lucy- Ann, gladly. ‘Oh, Bill - you think ofeverything! Oh, good!’
　　‘Can we take the dogs back with us?’ asked Philip, who was still surrounded by furry bodiesand wagging tails. ‘I could look after them till we get them away somewhere. I daresay you’d likethem for the police force, Bill. They’re jolly well trained.’
　　‘Thanks for the offer,’ said Bill, with a grin. ‘I’ll accept it. And now - quick march! We’ll leavethis surprising mountain behind, and I and a few others will come back to it later. I feel it wants alittle cleaning up. And we’ll take that mad genius in charge before he does something dangerous. Iwouldn’t put it past him to blow up the mountain.’
　　‘Good gracious!’ said Lucy-Ann, in alarm. ‘Well, let’s get away before he does!’
　　They set off at a smart walk. Meier and Erlick walked in sullen silence. They had their hands bytheir sides now, for Johns had searched them both, and they were now weaponless. Jack and theothers began to feel a familiar feeling of emptiness under their belts.
　　‘I’m jolly hungry,’ announced Dinah. ‘Has Effans brought any food with him, do you think?’
　　‘Well, Mrs Evans was so upset to hear that you were lost, that she immediately did an enormousbaking,’ said Bill, ‘and I believe two of the donkeys are laden with the results. So let’s hurry!’
　　‘Where are they?’ asked Jack.
　　‘In the Vale of Butterflies, waiting for us patiently,’ said Bill, with a grin. This was a mostsurprising thing to hear.
　　‘The Vale of Butterflies!’ cried Jack. ‘Why, we couldn’t find it! We began to think it was allTrefor’s make-up!’
　　‘Oh, no. It was really quite easy to find, if only David had known how to read a map,’ said Bill.
　　‘The name was on it in Welsh, so you wouldn’t have understood it. But I don’t believe David hasever learned to read a map properly! I shouldn’t have let him go off with you as guide.’
　　‘Did you find it then?’ asked Lucy-Ann.
　　‘Oh, yes. It’s on the way here, actually,’ said Bill. ‘David took a wrong road, that’s all -accidentally left the track. Anyway I told him to wait there with the donkeys, because I thoughtyou’d rather like to see the butterfly valley, after having missed it and found a very strangemountain instead!’
　　‘Oh! Everything’s coming right!’ said Lucy-Ann joyfully. ‘The adventure is over, isn’t it, Bill?
　　Well - it doesn’t seem nearly so bad now as it did!’
　　‘Poor Lucy-Ann!’ said Bill. ‘You do have adventures thrust upon you, don’t you? Never mind,you’ll soon be back at the farm, enjoying Mrs Evans’ wonderful cooking!’
　　As soon as you came, things were all right,’ said Lucy-Ann happily. ‘It was super hearing youyell out, “Don’t forget Bill Smugs!” last night. Gosh, was it only last night? It seems years ago!’
　　They went through a narrow pass between two mountains, feeling hungrier and hungrier - andthere below them was the Vale of Butterflies!
　　They stopped in delight. The valley was a froth of coloured butterflies, red, yellow, white, pink,blue, copper, brown! There were thousands there, fluttering in the sunlight, darting erratically toand fro, hovering, dropping down to the millions of flowers. These made a carpet of brilliantcolour, and the children thought they had never seen such a lovely sight before.
　　‘Why are there so many butterflies, I wonder!’ marvelled Dinah.
　　‘I suppose because there are so many varieties of food- plants,’ said Bill. ‘This valley isapparently as famous for flowers as for butterflies, but because it is so much off the beaten track, itis rarely visited. I’ve no doubt the pack of dogs would have kept trippers away, anyhow!’
　　‘There’s Effans - and the donkeys!’ cried Philip. ‘Hey, Effans! Hallo, Trefor - and David!’
　　Dapple moved to greet Snowy, who ran in delight to his friend. Effans beamed. Trefor’s blueeyes shone. Only David did not greet them eagerly. He kept his eyes on the ground and seemedashamed.
　　‘He got it hot and strong from Mrs Evans when he arrived back alone with the donkeys chasingafter him,’ explained Bill. ‘I also had a few words to say to him, as you can imagine! So he nowfeels he can’t look anyone in the face. It won’t do him any harm to feel like that for a while. Hebehaved foolishly!’
　　‘Poor David!’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘I expect he’s sorry now,’ and she spoke to the old man kindly.
　　He looked at her gratefully.
　　‘It’s good to see you again, indeed to gootness it is, whateffer!’ said Effans in his singing voice.
　　‘Whateffer, whateffer!’ shouted Kiki in delight. ‘Look you, look you, whateffer!’
　　‘That bird!’ said Effans in great admiration. ‘Look you, it iss a marvel, that bird. I would giveten pounds for a bird like that, whateffer!’
　　‘She’s not for sale,’ said Jack, stroking Kiki. ‘No, not for a million pounds. Where’s the food,Effans? We’re starving!’
　　‘All explanations after the meal!’ said Bill to Effans. ‘We’ll have a talk then, Effans, whilst thechildren go mad over the butterflies! Meier, Erlick, keep over there. Philip, tell the dogs to lookafter them.’
　　Effans stared in surprise at the two sullen men. Meier glared back. Erlick was full of self-pity,and had even begun to reproach Meier for his carelessness in letting them be captured. Meierlooked at Erlick as if he could snap at him like the dogs.
　　‘A pretty couple,’ said Bill. ‘I think we’ll turn our backs on them. They spoil the view’
　　Joyfully the children settled down to the finest picnic they had ever had. Mrs Evans had indeedsurpassed herself. There was roast chicken, tender tongue, spiced ham, hard- boiled eggs,cucumbers, tomatoes, potted meat, fresh fruit, home-made lemonade which Effans had cleverlyleft cooling in a near-by stream, and so many other eatables that the boys despaired of even beingable to taste them all!
　　They sat there on the hillside, the carpet of bright flowers spread at their feet - unbelievablybrilliant in colour! And the butterflies!
　　‘They’re like flying flowers!’ cried Lucy-Ann in joy. ‘Hundreds of them! Thousands of them!
　　What are they, Philip?’
　　‘Fritillaries, painted ladies, commas, peacocks, ringlets, coppers, skippers, heaths . . .’ reeled offPhilip. ‘My word, what a paradise of butterflies! I really will never forget this all my life long!’
　　It was a wonderful picnic - wonderful food, gorgeous butterflies, brilliant flowers - and plentyof laughter and jokes! Kiki was quite mad, and when she saw how Johns and Effans admired her,she showed off tremendously. She gave them her whole repertoire of noises, and Effans laughedtill he choked.
　　The stolid Johns munched away, keeping his eyes on Kiki, and occasionally giving a slightsmile at her more outrageous sayings.
　　‘Indeed to gootness, whateffer! Wipe your feet and blow your nose. Pifflebunk! Pardon!’
　　Snowy wandered round, taking titbits from everyone. The dogs watched from a distance,feeling certain that their friend Philip would not forget them. It was a very good thing that MrsEvans had provided so much, because with two prisoners and ten dogs every scrap of food wouldbe needed!
　　Bill, Johns and Effans exchanged news when the children had gone to wander through theclouds of butterflies. Effans listened gravely. Trefor and David tried to understand, but most ofwhat Bill said was beyond their English. Effans told them the story in Welsh later.
　　‘They are brave children, look you,’ said Effans. ‘Very brave children, whateffer!’
第29章 局面扭转了！
　　第29章 局面扭转了！
　　“说得对！”菲利普说道。迈耶和埃里克此时正躲在一棵大树后面，菲利普指着那棵树道：“看见了吗，小伙子们！把他们两个揪出来，带到这里！把他们两个人拖出来见我！”
　　在迈耶和埃里克还没弄清状况之前，这群阿尔萨斯狼犬就欢快而迅速地执行了命令。
　　狗群向那两个坏蛋冲了过去，把他们一下子扑倒在了地上，让他们根本来不及使用手枪。
　　事实上，迈耶的枪在狗群蜂拥而上的混乱中已经掉到了地上，彻底找不到了。
　　“别伤害他们！把他们带到我这儿来！”菲利普兴奋地下令道。他对于自己能够号令这群狼犬而感到骄傲。
　　比尔和约翰走出了山洞，杰克紧随其后。女孩们并没有一起出来，她们还不想这样做。露西安紧紧地抓着黛娜的胳膊，直到黛娜因为被弄疼尖叫了一声。两个女孩看着眼前发生的一切，兴奋得几乎无法呼吸。
　　狗群把两个男人拖到菲利普面前。埃里克，那个长得像猿猴一样的大块头，原来是个欺软怕硬的胆小鬼，就像所有那些爱欺负弱小者的恶霸一样。他立刻哭喊着求饶道：“快把它们弄走！我投降！叫它们走，好孩子！”
　　他立刻哭喊着求饶道：“快把它们弄走！我投降！叫它们走，好孩子！”
　　迈耶则疯狂地反抗着，似乎一点儿也不在乎自己是不是被狗咬，但因为找不到自己身侧的左轮手枪，整个人又愤怒又恐惧。
　　狗群被训练得很好，除非接到命令，否则不会轻易咬人。但其中有那么一两条狗的牙齿还是划了他一下——这也是他罪有应得，作为迈耶驯导它们时冷酷无情的小小报复。领头的那条狗咬住了迈耶的裤腿，把他拖到了两个男孩与比尔、约翰站着看的地方。迈耶的样子看起来非常滑稽。
　　很快，埃里克也被带了过来，他已经快要被吓哭了，站都站不稳。他这时才想起来自己的口袋中也有手枪。他试图掏出枪来，把这当成自己最后一个逃跑的机会。
　　但约翰注意到了他的举动。“举起手来。”他说道，“你要是做出什么可笑的举动，埃里克，我就把你完全交给这群狗处置。站起来，迈耶，也把你的手举起来。”
　　迈耶气得脸色发白。狗群松开了他的裤腿，让他能重新站起来。迈耶举起双手，愤怒地盯着男孩们和比尔。
　　“你对这群狗做了什么？”迈耶对菲利普厉声说道，“它们过去从来都没有攻击过我！”他开始用外文骂骂咧咧，然后又爆出了一连串脏话。
　　“闭嘴吧。”比尔说道，他比画着自己手中的左轮手枪，“你的话实在是太多了。”
　　“擦擦你的脚。”琪琪的声音响了起来，然后从山洞中飞出来，落在了杰克的肩膀上，“呸！呃！”
　　迈耶怒视着这只鹦鹉，他这才知道那一直让他感到迷惑的声音是谁发出来的。如果眼神可以杀人的话，琪琪现在肯定已经死了。但结果却是琪琪又咯咯地发出了一阵可怕的笑声。迈耶高举过头顶的双手握成了拳头，希望某一刻他能够抓到琪琪。
　　“我们现在该怎么办呢？”杰克问道，“这儿离家还有很长的路程，比尔。咱们也没有足以支撑咱们走回去的食物。”
　　“埃文斯先生、特雷弗和大卫就在离这儿不远的地方。”比尔说道，“我让他们待在那儿等咱们，还要多带几头驴子，以防我们会需要。我可不确定直升机在载了你们这么多人之后还能飞多远。”
　　“哦！他们真的就在不远的地方吗？”露西安高兴地说道，“哦，比尔，你考虑得可真周到！哦，太好了！”
　　“咱们能把这些狗带回去吗？”菲利普问道。他此时仍被很多毛茸茸的身体和不断摇晃的尾巴包围着，“我可以先照顾它们，直到要把它们送到一个合适的地方去。我敢说你们警察局肯定会需要这些狗的，比尔。它们被训练得相当好。”
　　“多谢好意啦。”比尔咧嘴笑道，“我会接受的。不过现在咱们赶快走吧！离开这座奇怪的山。我和其他人晚些时候会再过来一趟。我觉得它似乎需要稍微清理一下。我们得把那个疯狂的天才控制起来，以防他做出什么危险的事儿来。如果他把这座山炸毁了，我也一点儿不会感到奇怪。”
　　“我的天哪！”露西安惊恐地说道，“好吧，那咱们在他把山炸毁之前还是赶快离开吧！”
　　他们轻松地出发了。迈耶和埃里克非常愤怒，但却只能默默地跟着。约翰已经搜了他们的身，确保他们现在没有任何武器。杰克和其他人又开始感觉到了那种熟悉的饥肠辘辘的感觉。
　　“我都快饿死了。”黛娜宣布道，“不知道埃文斯先生有没有带什么吃的东西过来？你们觉得呢？”
　　“好吧，埃文斯太太听说你们迷路的消息后简直急坏了，她立刻烤了一大堆东西让我们带来。”比尔说道，“我确信现在有两头驴子在驮着它们。所以咱们赶快过去吧。”
　　“他们现在在哪儿？”杰克问道。
　　“在蝴蝶谷耐心地等着咱们。”比尔笑着说道。这简直是孩子们听到的最令人惊讶的消息了。
　　“蝴蝶谷！”杰克喊道，“哎呀，我们之前怎么都找不到它！我们都已经觉得那就是特雷弗编出来的地方了！”
　　“哦，不是的。那其实是个很好找的地方，只要大卫知道怎么看地图。”比尔说道，“只是它是用威尔士语标注在地图上的，所以你们看不懂。不过我真不敢相信，大卫居然从来没有学过怎么读地图！我真不该让他当向导跟你们一起走的。”
　　“那你找到蝴蝶谷了吗？”露西安问道。
　　“哦，是的。事实上，我是在来这儿的路上发现的。”比尔说道，“大卫只是走错了一条路，意外地偏离了正确的路线。不管怎样，我已经让他带着驴子在那儿等了。因为我觉得你们会希望看一看蝴蝶谷的样子。尤其是当你们错过了它，反而找到了一座非常古怪的山！”
　　“喔！一切都回归正常了！”露西安喜气洋洋地说道，“比尔，冒险已经结束了，是不是？好吧，我现在已经觉得好多了，这次冒险看上去也没那么糟了。”
　　“可怜的露西安！”比尔说道，“你总是被迫卷入这些冒险，是不是？别担心，你很快就能回到农场，然后尽情享用埃文斯太太准备的大餐啦！”
　　“只要你来了，情况就会朝好的方向发展。”露西安开心地说道，“昨晚听到你喊出那句‘别忘了比尔•斯莫格斯’的感觉实在是太棒了。天哪，那是昨晚才发生的事情吗？我都感觉好像已经过了好几年了！”
　　这一行人穿过了两座山之间的羊肠小道，肚子越来越饿——而在他们的正下方，恰好就是蝴蝶谷的所在之处了！
　　他们开心地停下了脚步。山谷中到处都是五颜六色的蝴蝶，红色、黄色、白色、粉色、蓝色、铜色，还有棕色。成千上万的蝴蝶，在阳光下扇动着翅膀，来来回回地肆意滑翔，盘旋，落在无数的鲜花上。成片的蝴蝶和鲜花就仿佛是一大块色彩鲜艳的地毯。孩子们从来没有见过这么美丽的景色。
　　“我在想，为什么这里会有这么多蝴蝶呢！”黛娜惊叹道。
　　“我猜是因为这里有各种各样的植物可以给它们提供食物。”比尔说道，“显然，这个峡谷不仅有很多蝴蝶，同样盛产鲜花。但这里实在是太偏僻了，因此很少有人来参观。不过我相信即使有旅行的人来了，这群狗也会把他们给吓跑的。”
　　“埃文斯先生在那里——还有驴子们！”菲利普喊道，“嗨，埃文斯先生！哈啰，特雷弗——还有大卫！”
　　斑斑跑过来迎接白雪，白雪也开心地向它的朋友跑过去。埃文斯先生满脸堆笑，特雷弗的蓝眼睛也闪闪发光。只有大卫并未热切地欢迎他们，他把目光垂到了地上，看上去很有些难为情。
　　“当大卫自己跑回来，驴子们也跟他一起回来的时候，他被埃文斯太太狠狠地教训了一顿。”比尔解释道，“你们能想到的吧，我也说了他几句。所以他现在有点儿不敢抬头见人了。先让他这样待一阵子吧，也没什么坏处。他需要为自己的愚蠢行为接受一下惩罚。”
　　“可怜的大卫！”露西安说道，“我觉得他现在已经很懊悔了。”露西安非常友好地过去跟大卫攀谈了几句，老人非常感激地看着她。
　　“能再见到你们真是太好了，真是谢天谢地！”埃文斯先生用他那唱歌一样的语调说道。
　　“无论如何，无论如何！”琪琪愉快地喊着，“看啊，看啊，无论如何！”
　　“这鸟儿可真棒！”埃文斯先生钦羡地说道，“看啊，真让人惊叹，这鸟儿可真棒。我愿意花十英镑来换这样一只鸟儿，无论如何！”
　　“她可不卖。”杰克说道，抚摸着琪琪，“不，给我一百万英镑都不会卖的。埃文斯先生，吃的在哪里？我们都快饿死了！”
　　“吃完饭后再跟你们解释！”比尔对埃文斯先生说道，“我到时候再跟你仔细讲事情的经过，埃文斯先生，等到这些孩子去看蝴蝶的时候！迈耶、埃里克，你们就待在那儿。菲利普，告诉这些狗看好他们。”
　　埃文斯先生惊讶地盯着这两个满脸阴沉的男人。迈耶则立刻瞪了回来。埃里克完全沉浸在了自艾自怜的情绪中，他甚至开始责怪迈耶，因为他的粗心大意才导致了他们的被抓。迈耶看着埃里克的样子，仿佛狼犬一样想扑过去咬他。
　　“这两人真是绝配。”比尔说道，“我觉得咱们别理他们了。他们真是糟蹋了这么好的景色。”
　　孩子们全都喜气洋洋地坐了下来，开始享用他们吃过的最丰盛的野餐。埃文斯太太准备了比之前更多更丰富的食物。她给他们带来了烤鸡、嫩牛舌、五香火腿、煮鸡蛋、黄瓜、西红柿、罐头肉、新鲜水果以及自制柠檬汁。而且埃文斯先生已经很聪明地把柠檬汁放到附近的溪中冰过了。男孩们看着这么多好吃的东西，感到有点儿绝望——他们可能还来不及把所有食物都尝一遍，胃就会被撑爆的！
　　他们坐在山坡上，鲜花组成的地毯在他们脚下铺开——颜色绚烂得惊人，还有那些蝴蝶。
　　“它们就像飞舞着的鲜花！”露西安快乐地喊道，“成百上千！成千上万！它们都叫什么名字，菲利普？”
　　“豹纹蝶、小苎麻赤蛱蝶、白钩蛱蝶、孔雀蝶、小卷蝶、灰蝶、弄蝶、眼蝶……”菲利普一口气数道，“哎呀，这里简直就是蝴蝶的天堂！我这辈子都不会忘记这里的！”
　　这实在是一次美妙的野餐——美妙的食物、华丽的蝴蝶、绚烂的花朵，还有很多欢笑与玩笑话！琪琪把人来疯发挥到了极致，当发现约翰和埃文斯先生都在赞美自己的时候，她更起劲儿地炫耀起了自己的本领。她把自己会的所有声响都表演给他们看，让埃文斯先生差点儿笑岔气了。
　　表情淡漠的约翰用力地咀嚼着食物，他的眼睛一直盯着琪琪，时不时被她那越来越离谱的语录弄得笑出声来。
　　“真是谢天谢地，无论如何！擦擦你的脚，擤擤你的鼻涕。胡扯废话！对不起！”
　　白雪四处溜达着，从每个人那里弄到点儿小东西。狗群远远地看着，确信他们的朋友菲利普不会忘记自己。幸亏埃文斯太太准备了这么多的食物，他们这儿毕竟多了两个俘虏和十条狗。所有的食物都没有浪费！
　　比尔、约翰以及埃文斯先生互相交换了各自所获得的信息。孩子们则又一头扎进了大片蝴蝶组成的云朵中。埃文斯先生严肃地听着，特雷弗和大卫试图理解比尔所说的内容，但比尔的大部分话语都超出了他们所能理解的范围。埃文斯先生随后用威尔士语把事情翻译给他们听。
　　“他们真是勇敢的孩子，看啊，”埃文斯先生说道，“非常勇敢的孩子，无论如何！”
30 The end of it all!
　　30
　　The end of it all!
　　They had to sleep out in the open that night. Effans gave the children the rugs he had brought,because all their sleeping things had been left behind in the cave, on the mountain-side. Theprisoners slept apart, guarded by the dogs. It was very warm, and Snowy got pushed off byeveryone when he tried to cuddle down first on top of Philip, then on Jack, and then on the girls.
　　They had had a very long talk with Bill and told him all their adventures down to the last detail.
　　Bill had marvelled at their accidental discovery of the strange mountain and its even strangersecret. He had examined the ‘wings’ which Philip had given to Johns to take care of for him.
　　‘I shall take those back to school with me next term!’ Philip said. ‘Won’t the boys stare! I betsome of them will want to try them!’
　　‘Well, all I can say is I should discourage anyone from jumping off the school roof or anythinglike that, and trusting to these wings,’ said Bill drily. ‘I have a feeling that the ingenious brainbehind these things is failing a little - the old “king” will never discover how to make the wings heso much wants to make. But he certainly has invented some remarkable things. I have had a talkwith Meier, and he has told me why he believed in Monally - that’s the “king’s” real name.’
　　‘Why did he believe in him?’ asked the children curiously.
　　‘Well, apparently he has, at one time or another, produced the most remarkable inventions,’ saidBill, ‘and Meier has backed him and made a great deal of money out of them. How he came tofind this mountain, and the rare metal in its heart, which the “king” wanted for his latest idea ofconquering the pull of the earth, I haven’t been able to find out yet. Some dirty work of some sort,I expect.’
　　‘What are you going to do about everything?’ asked Jack.
　　‘Well - the paratroopers will be sent back home. The soldiers will be questioned and also sentback. I have a feeling there’s something strange about them too. The “king” will be taken intosafety,’ said Bill. ‘I shall send two or three scientists to the mountain to let them report on whatthey find there. I shouldn’t be surprised if they advise us to destroy everything in it. The “king”
　　has been meddling with dangerous things. With no one there to keep a guiding hand on them theremight be a vast explosion.’
　　‘It’s a good thing we discovered it, isn’t it?’ said Lucy-Ann.
　　‘A very good thing,’ said Bill. And it’s an even better thing you left that note with Dapple. If ithadn’t been for that I’d never have found you.’
　　‘What happened?’ asked Jack.
　　‘I came along to find you, complete with donkeys, after David’s rush home,’ said Bill. ‘Instead Ifound only Dapple - and the note, which talked of very peculiar things indeed, and made me smella very large rat.’
　　‘Go on,’ said Philip, interested.
　　‘Well, I snooped round but couldn’t find my way in through the roofless cave,’ said Bill. ‘So theonly thing to do was to start finding out about helicopters. If somebody could land on thatmountain-top, then so could I!’
　　‘Good old Bill!’ said Jack.
　　‘And then,’ said Bill, ‘I found when I began making enquiries about all the helicopters in thiscountry, who owned them and so on, that other people were also making enquiries about a few ofthem! Some of the helicopters had been flying off in suspicious circumstances, nobody knewwhere. So the police were even then enquiring into the matter - and I joined them, hotfoot!’
　　‘And what did you find?’ asked Dinah.
　　‘I found a young pilot, with a terrific scar across his face!’ said Bill. Ah - you know him, I see.
　　And he spilt the beans, as we say! Told us he was worried about paratroopers jumping withoutproper parachutes and so on. And so, when he went on holiday, I took his place on the nexthelicopter trip - and hey presto, there I was on the top of the mountain!’
　　‘Oh, Bill - it was heavenly to see you!’ said Lucy-Ann.
　　Bill had told them all about Mrs Mannering too - how anxious she had been - how her hand hadhealed very well - and how she had begged in vain to be allowed to come with Effans and theothers to meet the children, with the donkeys.
　　It was a long time before the children could go to sleep that night, for the day had been soexciting. The dogs lay and snoozed, one eye on the prisoners. The donkeys lay peacefullytogether. Snowy, sent off by each of the children, wandered off to Dapple and lay down besidehim. Dapple was very pleased.
　　They got back to the farmhouse by dinner-time the next day, for Bill had got them all up veryearly the next morning. Mrs Mannering ran out in joy. She had been very worried indeed.
　　Mrs Evans followed. ‘Indeed to gootness, it’s grand to see you, whateffer! To think what youhave been through, look you - as much danger as in war-time! It’s glad we are to see you back!’
　　‘It’s well they are looking, too,’ said Effans, in his up-and-down voice, beaming. And that bird,indeed, she is funnier than ever!’
　　‘Whateffer, look you!’ mimicked Kiki, also in a singsong voice, and Effans went off intoguffaws, imitated by Kiki. The two of them sounded so jolly that everyone else began to laughtoo!
　　Mrs Evans, of course, had got another lovely meal ready for them all. And what a lot there wereto feed that day too! She even found a fine supply of bones for the dogs, and Philip had to takethem a good way off because Mrs Mannering said she really couldn’t bear to hear such amunching and crunching as the ten dogs made short work of the bones.
　　What a lot there was to tell! Mrs Evans’ eyes nearly fell out of her head as she listened, andhanded out food of all kinds to everyone.
　　‘To think of the children doing such things, look you!’ she kept saying. ‘Inside that mountain,indeed! Down in that pit too, look you!’
　　‘Pardon, look you!’ said Kiki, and gave a loud sneeze. Effans choked and Kiki copied him,making such a dreadful noise that Mrs Mannering said she was to go out of the room if shecouldn’t behave herself.
　　‘Oh, Aunt Allie - she’s just so glad she’s back again,’ said Jack, tapping Kiki on the beak.
　　‘Send for the doctor,’ said Kiki, fixing her wicked little eyes on Effans, who was still chokingwith laughter. ‘Send for the weasel! Send for the look-you!’
　　Nobody could help laughing. Jack gave Kiki a very large plum, hoping to keep her quiet.
　　Holding it in one clawed foot, Kiki dug her beak into it, making juice squirt all over poor Effans.
　　‘Pardon!’ said Kiki in delight, and did it again. Effans felt that he would exchange every one ofhis sheep for a bird like that. He watched Kiki and quite forgot to eat.
　　Johns was to take the prisoners down to the town, with David, escorted by two of the dogs. MrsEvans said she would keep the rest of them at the farmhouse until the police had decided what todo with them.
　　‘Mother - I suppose we couldn’t possibly keep two or three of the dogs, could we?’ askedPhilip longingly.
　　‘Good gracious, no!’ said his mother. ‘It’s bad enough being landed with so many of your petswhen you go back to school - but to have three great hungry Alsatians to look after would just killme! No, they will be happier as police dogs.’
　　Bill was to stay until two or three scientists arrived to go with him to the mountain. Some policeofficers were to accompany them too, to round up the soldiers - though Bill did not expect anytrouble from them at all. They probably had bad records, and had signed on with Meier to keep outof the way of the police for a while and to earn money.
　　‘Can we go to the mountain too?’ asked Jack hopefully. ‘You might lose your way inside, Bill.’
　　‘Oh, no I shan’t,’ said Bill. ‘I found a nice little map of the inside of the mountain in Meier’spocket. I shan’t lose my way - and you may as well give up all hope of coming with me, becauseyou’ve been in quite enough danger these holidays. I’m afraid if I took you with me, anotheradventure might blow up - I never saw such children for smelling out adventures! I believe if Itook you to visit my dear old aunt, we should find she had suddenly been kidnapped in asubmarine, and you were forced to go to the other end of the world to rescue her!’
　　The boys were very disappointed not to go with Bill back to the mountain. Neither of the girlswanted to. Lucy-Ann was quite certain about that.
　　‘I don’t mind the adventure a bit, now it’s all over and we can talk about it,’ she said. ‘But Ididn’t like it at the time. I hated that rumbling old mountain. Bill, Philip’s going to let me wear hiswings this afternoon in return for when I offered to jump from the helicopter instead of him. I shallfly from that high rock up there down to the farmhouse!’
　　‘Indeed you won’t!’ said Bill promptly. Lucy-Ann laughed at Bill’s shocked face.
　　‘It’s all right. I was only pulling your leg,’ she said. ‘But I’m going to wear them for a littlewhile, and jump about, flapping them. Won’t the hens be surprised?’
　　‘Very,’ said Bill. ‘You’ll stop them laying eggs, I should think! Look after her, Philip. See shedoesn’t do anything mad.’
　　Philip grinned. ‘Lucy-Ann’s all right,’ he said. ‘She’s the most sensible one of us all.’
　　He put his hand into his pocket to feel if Sally the slow- worm was there. An astonishedexpression came over his face. He gave a yell.
　　‘Oh! Whatever’s the matter!’ said Lucy-Ann, jumping in fright.
　　‘The most wonderful thing has happened!’ said Philip. ‘Honestly, I never thought it of Sally.’
　　‘What? What?’ cried the others. Philip brought out his hand and opened it. It was full of whatlooked like little silvery darning needles, all wriggling about.
　　‘Sally’s babies! Mother, look! My slow-worm has got a whole lot of baby ones in my pocket.
　　Oh, Mother, I don’t believe any slow-worm has ever done that before to anyone! It’s absolutelyunique! Aren’t they lovely?’
　　‘Ugh!’ said Dinah.
　　‘Perfect!’ said Jack.
　　‘Do give me one for myself,’ said Lucy-Ann. ‘Oh, Philip! This is much, much more excitingthan our adventure!’
　　‘Much,’ agreed Philip. ‘Good old Sally! I’ve never had baby slow-worms for pets before - nowI’ve got heaps.’
　　‘You’re not to keep them in your pocket, Philip,’ said his mother. ‘It’s not good for them or foryou.’
　　‘But Sally will be so disappointed,’ said Philip, in dismay.
　　The adventure was forgotten. All four heads bent over the silvery little creatures in Philip’spalm. Snowy came to look. Kiki bent down from Jack’s shoulders.
　　‘Look you, whateffer!’ she said, with her head on one side, and opened her beak to hiccup. Shecaught Mrs Mannering’s eye and changed her mind.
　　‘Pardon!’ she screeched and went off into a cackle of laughter. ‘Bad Kiki! Send for the doctor,look you! Wipe your feet and blow your pardon!’
第30章 最终的结局
　　第30章 最终的结局
　　当天晚上，大家都露天席地而睡。埃文斯先生给孩子们带来了毯子，孩子们把所有睡觉的装备都落在半山腰的那个山洞里了。两个俘虏分开睡，由那群狗看守着。天气有点儿热，所以白雪总是被人们推开。它最开始试图依偎在菲利普身上，然后又跑去压在杰克身上，最后到了女孩们那里。
　　孩子们跟比尔谈了很久很久，事无巨细地把他们的冒险经过全都告诉了他。比尔听他们讲述怎样偶然发现了那座奇怪的山，又发现了它里面更古怪的秘密，不由得啧啧称奇。
　　比尔仔细地检查了一下那对“翅膀”。菲利普当时把“翅膀”交给了约翰，而约翰一直保管到了现在。
　　“我下学期要把它带到学校去！”菲利普说道，“那些男生一定都会目瞪口呆的！我打赌他们很多人都会想试试的！”
　　“好吧，我只想说，我肯定会去阻止的，一旦我发现，有人想借着这些‘翅膀’从学校的楼顶上跳下去或者做类似的事情。”比尔冷冰冰地说道，“我觉得那个富有创造性的头脑在这件事儿上是彻底失败了——那个老‘国王’永远没法做出他想要的翅膀。不过，他显然已经发明了很多非凡的东西。我和迈耶谈过了，他告诉了我他相信莫纳利的原因——莫纳利就是那个‘国王’的真名。”
　　“迈耶为什么会相信他？”孩子们好奇地问道。
　　“嗯，很显然，莫纳利曾经有过很多非凡的发明。”比尔说道，“而迈耶依靠他赚过一大笔钱。不过我还没有弄明白，他们是怎么找到这座山的，又怎么发现了山中那种稀有金属。那‘国王’就是想通过这种稀有金属的力量来克服地心引力。这可能涉及某种不法勾当，我猜。”
　　“那你接下来怎么处理这一切呢？”杰克问道。
　　“嗯——空降兵们都会被送回家。那些看守得接受审问，然后也送走。我有一种感觉，他们本身也都有些古怪。那个‘国王’会被带到某个安全的地方。”比尔说道，“我会派两到三名科学家去那座山里调查一下，给出报告，看那里究竟有些什么。如果到时候这些科学家建议我们应该毁掉山里的东西，我一点儿也不会感到奇怪的。那个‘国王’在摆弄相当危险的事物，而且完全没有人监管，说不定哪天就会引发一场大爆炸。”
　　“那我们发现它是一件好事儿，对不对？”露西安说道。
　　“大好事儿一件。”比尔说道，“而你们做得最好的一点，就是在斑斑身上留了字条。要不是因为那字条，我是不可能找到你们的。”
　　“后来发生了什么？”杰克问道。
　　“在大卫跑回去之后，我就立刻过来找你们和驴子了。”比尔说道，“但我只找到了斑斑，以及那张字条。字条上写的那些古怪的事情让我嗅到了一种危险的气息。”
　　“快继续说。”菲利普感兴趣地说道。
　　“嗯，我四处探查，也没有找到那个高不见顶的洞穴中的通道。”比尔说道，“所以我唯一能做的，就是调查清楚有关直升机的事情。如果有人可以降落在那山顶上，那我也可以！”
　　“比尔，你太棒了！”杰克说道。
　　“在这之后，”比尔说道，“我就开始在这附近四处打听关于直升机的事情——谁有直升机以及之类的问题。我发现还有其他人也在探询类似的事情！有一些直升机会被要求在可疑的环境中起飞，却没人知道是飞到哪里。当地的警察局已经开始着手调查此事了，于是，我立刻就加入了他们的调查！”
　　“那你发现了什么？”黛娜问道。
　　“我见到了一个年轻的飞行员，有一道可怕的伤疤横穿过他的整张脸。”比尔说道，“啊，我想你们应该知道他。当我们交谈的时候，他说漏嘴了。他告诉我们自己有些担心，因为有些空降兵会在没有合适降落伞的情况下从直升机上跳下去。因此，当他说自己要去度假的时候，我就接替他执行下一次飞行任务。然后我就像变戏法儿似的，直接降到了那座山的山顶上。”
　　“哦，比尔——我们当时发现是你，那感觉实在是太幸福了！”露西安说道。比尔接下来还告诉了孩子们关于曼纳林夫人的情况。她有多么焦急，她的手恢复得很不错，以及她曾苦苦哀求埃文斯先生和其他人带她一起来找你们，但是没被答应。
　　孩子们当晚花了很久的时间才慢慢入睡，因为他们这一天过得实在是太刺激了。狗群卧在地上打着盹儿，时不时地看着两个俘虏。驴子们安静地卧在一起。白雪在被孩子们推开之后，就跑到了斑斑身边，挨着它躺下。而斑斑对此非常开心。
　　这一行人在第二天吃晚饭的时候就回到了农场，因为比尔很早就把他们都叫了起来。
　　曼纳林夫人愉快地跑出来迎接。她实在是担心坏了。
　　埃文斯太太跟在她身后：“委实谢天谢地，见到你们真是太好了，无论如何！一想到你们所经历的事情，看啊——就像打仗的时候一样危险！见到你们回来我们真的很高兴！”
　　“他们看起来很好。”埃文斯先生满面笑容地说道，用着他那高低起伏的音调，“还有那只鸟儿，事实上，她比之前还要有趣！”
　　“无论如何，看啊！”琪琪模仿道，也使用一种唱歌一样的调子。埃文斯先生爆发出一阵大笑，而这笑声又立刻被琪琪模仿。这一人一鸟一唱一和，把所有的人都逗得笑了起来！
　　毫不意外，埃文斯太太又为他们所有的人准备了另一顿丰盛的晚餐。那些食物足够吃上一整天的了！埃文斯太太甚至专门为狗群准备了很多骨头。菲利普不得不把这群狗带到稍远一些的地方。因为曼纳林夫人表示，她实在是受不了十条狗一起吃骨头时所发出的那种咀嚼与撕咬的声音。
　　餐桌上的话怎么讲也讲不完！埃文斯太太一边听着，一边给所有的人不停地添着各种各样的食物，她惊讶得眼珠都快瞪出来了。
　　“想想孩子们做了这样的事情，瞧瞧你们！”埃文斯太太不停地重复着，“在那座山里，事实上，还下到那个深坑里，瞧瞧你们！”
　　“对不起，瞧瞧你们！”琪琪说道，大声地打了个喷嚏。埃文斯先生被呛住了，而琪琪模仿着他被呛的样子，又发出了可怕的噪声。最后曼纳林夫人表示，如果琪琪不能守点儿规矩的话，就把她从这间屋子里赶出去。
　　“哦，艾莉阿姨——琪琪只是太开心自己又能回来了。”杰克说道，轻轻地敲了敲琪琪的喙子。
　　“送去看医生，”琪琪说道，“送去找黄鼠狼！送去瞧瞧啊！”她那顽皮的小眼睛锁定在埃文斯先生身上。而埃文斯先生则是一边咳一边笑。
　　所有的人也都在笑。杰克给了琪琪一个非常大的李子，希望能借此让她安静下来。琪琪用一只弯曲的爪子抓着李子，把嘴戳进了李子中，溅出的果汁全都喷在了可怜的埃文斯先生身上。
　　“对不起！”琪琪开心地说道，又重复了一遍刚才的动作。埃文斯先生真心希望自己能有这样一只鸟儿，他愿意用任何一头羊来做交换。他看着琪琪，几乎忘记了吃饭。
　　在两条狗的护卫下，约翰和大卫一起把那两个俘虏带到镇上去了。埃文斯太太答应在警察决定怎么处理这些狗之前，先养在农场里。
　　“妈妈——我在想咱们能不能养其中的两三条狗？”菲利普渴望地说道。
　　“我的老天哪，不行！”他母亲说道，“要在你上学的时候照顾你养的那一大堆宠物已经够糟的了——还要再加上三条巨大的饥饿的阿尔萨斯狼犬？我可受不了！不！它们成为警犬一定会很开心的。”
　　比尔等待着正在赶来的科学家，他们会一同再到山里去检查。还有很多警察也会跟着他们一起进山，以便拘捕那些看守。虽然比尔觉得那些看守可能并不会制造什么麻烦。他们说不定都有些不良记录，于是跟迈耶签了雇用合同，去挣些钱而已。
　　“我们能再到那座山里去吗？”杰克满怀希望地问道，“比尔，你在里面可能会迷路的。”
　　“哦，我不会迷路的。”比尔说道，“我在迈耶的口袋里发现了一张关于山里路线的详细的小地图。我不会迷路，你们也彻底死心吧，我是不可能带你们一起去的。你们在这些日子里已经卷入了太多的危险。我怕如果带着你们，另一场冒险又会突然冒出来。我从来没见过像你们这样能给自己招来冒险的孩子。我毫不怀疑，如果我带你们去见我亲爱的年迈的姨妈的话，我们最后肯定会发现她突然被绑架了，被关到了一艘潜艇中，然后你们就不得不跑到世界的另一头去救她。”
　　不能跟比尔一起回到那座山里，男孩们感到非常失望。两个女孩倒是谁也不想再到那儿去了，露西安的态度相当坚定。
　　“我现在已经不介意这次冒险了，因为它已经结束了，而咱们可以谈论和它相关的事情。”露西安说道，“但我在那个时候可是一点儿也不喜欢它。我讨厌那座隆隆响的古老的山脉。比尔，菲利普答应我今天下午可以去试试他的‘翅膀’，作为我当时提出要代替他从直升机上跳下去的回报。我肯定能从那块高高的岩石上飞到下面的农场的！”
　　“事实上，你不能！”比尔立刻说道。露西安嘲笑了一下比尔那震惊的神情。
　　“别担心，我只是在开玩笑。”露西安说道，“不过我还是会试试它们的，戴着它们到处跳一跳。那些母鸡肯定会觉得很惊讶的！”
　　“它们估计会被吓得不轻。”比尔说道，“你会让它们都没法下蛋的，我得说！看好她，菲利普。看着她别做出什么疯狂的举动来。”
　　菲利普咧开嘴笑了。“露西安不会有事的。”他说道，“她是我们中间最理智的那个。”
　　菲利普把手放进口袋中，摸摸莎莉这条盲缺肢蜥是否还在那里。他的脸上忽然现出了惊讶的神色，不禁大喊了一声。
　　“哦！出什么事了！”露西安说道，她被吓了一跳。
　　“最棒的事情！”菲利普说道，“说实话，我从来没想到莎莉居然……”
　　“什么？什么？”其他人喊道。菲利普把手从口袋里掏出来，摊开手掌。在他的手心上，满是像银色的缝衣针那样的小东西在蠕动着。
　　“这是莎莉的宝宝们！妈妈，看啊！我的盲缺肢蜥在我的口袋里生了这么多小宝宝。
　　哦，妈妈，我不相信还有其他盲缺肢蜥这样做过！这是绝无仅有的！它们不是很可爱吗？”
　　“呸！”黛娜说道。
　　“完美！”杰克说道。
　　“你一定要送给我一条。”露西安说道，“哦，菲利普！这比我们的冒险要令人兴奋太多太多了！”
　　“没错。”菲利普同意道，“好样的莎莉！我以前从来没养过盲缺肢蜥宝宝当宠物——现在我可有一堆了。”
　　“你可不能在自己的口袋里养它们，菲利普，”曼纳林夫人说道，“这无论对它们还是对你来说都不好。”
　　“但莎莉肯定会非常失望的。”菲利普沮丧地说道。
　　冒险已经被孩子们抛在脑后了。四个小脑袋凑在一起，看着菲利普手掌上的那些小小的银色生物。白雪也跑过来凑热闹。琪琪则从杰克的肩膀上探着身子。
　　“看啊，无论如何！”琪琪说道，把她的脑袋转向了一边，张开嘴开始打嗝。而当她看到曼纳林夫人的眼神时，琪琪改变了主意。
　　“对不起！”琪琪尖叫着，发出一连串咯咯的笑声之后飞走了，“坏琪琪！送去看医生，看啊！擦擦你的脚，对不起！”